LIBRARY OF TIIK University of California OIKT OK PACIFIC THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. iAccessiofi v^45j25 ^^^^ b ^5^dL *t( .' ^>-: '>:**! .^'1 i 'J' " u^:/ -k r^ . i. r o " HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY; OR, LESSONS IN READING AND WRITING HEBREW. BY WILLIAM HENRY GREEN, PROFESSOR IX THE THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY AT PRIJNCETOK, N. J. NEW YORK : JOHN WILEY & SOK, 15 ASTOR PLACE. 1872. Ehtbebd, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1863, hj W. H. GREEN, In the Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern District of New York. k \ PEEFACE, The value of grammatical exercises and of selected courses of reading, carefully annotated to suit the wants of beginners, has long been recognized in the classic tongues. But the study of Hebrew, even in our best institutions, is prosecuted at com- parative disadvantage for lack of such aids. The student plods laboriously through the Grammar, adding paradigm to para- digm and rules to rules, until his memory is overloaded with the confused and ill-digested mass. He is then set at translat- ing, but is embarrassed in his use of the Lexicon by his imper- fect familiarity with the letters, and especially by the difficulty of distinguishing the radical or primary forms of words in all the metamorphoses to which they are subjected from prefixes, suffixes and inflections ; and what renders this process yet more vexatious and trying is, that words thus painfully sought for are forgotten almost as soon as they are learned, and must be looked for afresh j)erhaps in the very next sentence. He is next con- fronted by the idioms of the language in the arrangement of words, the structure of sentences, and the use of peculiar forms of expression. Unless these are pointed out, and the true key furnished for their explanation, the finer and more delicate sort will likely be unnoticed, while others will be passed over with a vague and imperfect understanding of their real nature. Those methods may well be distrusted, which propose to im- part knowledge without proportionate toil. No valuable result can ever be gained without effort. The acquisition of a lan- guage involves a familiar acquaintance with its grammatical forms, the meanings of its words, and the entire multitude of its idioms : and this cannot be secured without time and labour. The problem is not how these can be dispensed with, but how they can be expended in the most profitable mann^ <^nd be 84525 IV PREFACE. made productive of the largest results. 'No doubt energy and pains may be successful in surmounting the obstructions which beset the most rugged path. But if the way were first carefully prepared, unnecessary obstacles removed, and a helping hand given in case of need, a wearisome toil might be converted into a pleasant occupation, and patient diligence would be crowned with an ampler reward. The thorough mastery of the Hebrew, as of any other tongue, implies a facility both in translation and in composition. These are so distinct that exclusive occupation with one will not beget the other, and yet so related that neither can be perfect unless botli are possessed. While, therefore, the former is the end principally aimed at, the latter may serve an important purpose as subsidiary to it. Accordingly the first part of this Chrestom- athy is devoted to the work of analysis and translation ; the second part to that of composition. The first part begins with a series of exercises designed to accompany the original study of the Grammar. Those on page 1 are for the practice of the student in the orthographic rules con- tained in the sections there designated. Those on pages 2-8 illustrate the verbal paradigms. These are to be translated, and each form should at the same time be analyzed or divided into its significant elements, the meaning of each separately stated, and the law of their combination given. Thus, Dribttp ye (masc.) have hilled consists of bT^Jj, the ground form of the Kal pret. 82. 1 and nn abridged from 2 m. pi. pron. DHfi^ 85. 1. a (1), the former losing its pretonic Kamets in the combination 85. 2. a (4). And ^bp^";! they (masc.) will Mil consists of ^^ from 3 m. pron. ic^n 85. 1. a (2), which before a vowelless letter becomes ^ 85. 2. a (1), and bbp const, inf 84. 2, the basis of the future 84. 3, which loses its vowel 85. 2. a (2) before ?) abridged from the plur. ending "Jl 85. 1. a (2). In order to save beginners the needless labor, discourage- ment, and loss of time incident to using a dictionary, before they have learned to trace the forms, with which they meet, to their roots or stem-words, a special vocabulary has been pre- pared for the first passage selected from the Old Testament, Gen. i.-iii., explaining every word in connection with the verse PREFACE. V in which it first occurs. The student who masters, as he should, each verse as he proceeds, and is careful to remember what he has acquired, will, at the end of these three chapters, be ac- quainted with 250 words, most of which are of frequent occur- rence. And if he steadfastly pursues this method to the end of the Chrestomathy, continuing to hold all the ground that he has gained and keeping in memory the words which he has learned, he will find himself in possession of a considerable proportion of the entire stock of words contained in the Hebrew Bible, and will be able to read in almost any part of it with tolerable ease. The passages selected for reading have been chosen with a view to their intrinsic interest, their progressive difficulty, and the variety of their style and character. The notes are at the outset chiefly grammatical and of the most elementary kind, di- recting the attention of the student to those matters of form and of construction, which he is expected thencefor'ward to investi- gate for himself. The aid thus given both by the suggestion of principles and by references to the Grammar, is gradually withdrawn as the presumed progress of the student renders it superfluous ; and questions of criticism and interpretation are admitted to greater prominence, the knowledge of the language being thus applied, as it is gained, to its most important end, the exposition of the Holy Scriptures. This Chrestomathy is not designed to supply a complete course of Hebrew reading for theological students. Its aim is not to supplant the more general study of the Old Testament in the original, but to prepare the way for it. It has long been, and still is, a favourite wish of the author that a knowledge of Hebrew might be required in order to admission into our theo- logical seminaries. If students entered upon their theological course with such a measure of forwardness in Hebrew as is re- quired in Greek, the two great departments of Biblical learning could be brought nearer to a level. The time now spent upon mere grammatical routine and elementary linguistic training might then be devoted to the more serious work of the inter- preter. In view of the growing importance of Old Testament studies, which bid fair to be yt more than they have been the battle-ground of Christianity and unbelief, and in view of the VI PREFACE. vastness and momentous character of subjects, which from the limited time afforded are now of necessity utterly neglected or but slightly touched, the suggestion is here earnestly made to my brethren in theological insti-uction and in ecclesiastical supervi- sion, whether that cannot be done in this country which the last General Assembly of the Free Church of Scotland has recom- mended there. Cannot the study of Hebrew be begun and some satisfactory progress made in it in our colleges and academies ? It may be thought that this would be to crowd what belongs purely to a single profession into institutions of a broader basis and a more general character. But why might it not be intro- duced as an optional study, as it is in the Prussian gymnasia, and as the modern languages are in the most of our collegiate insti- tutions? Much might be said to vindicate for the Hebrew another than a purely professional interest, and to challenge for it the attention of the liberally educated generally, both as the representative of a family of tongues strikingly different from that with which we are most familiar, and as containing a litera- ture venerable from its antiquity and sacred as the gift of inspi- ration, with its products of exalted genius and its peculiarities as remarkable as those of the people amongst whom it had its origin. If, however, this be aspii'ing to more than can be hoped for, and the theological curriculum must remain as it is, this volume is offered as a manual for the first year of Hebrew study. Its size has been graduated by the amount supposed possible for that term, and it has been prepared with the definite design throughout of fitting students to appreciate and profit by those lectures in criticism and interpretation which form the more ad- vanced parts of their course. The text adopted is, with a few slight corrections from other sources, that of Hahn, except in the Psalms, where Baer's new and accurate edition has been followed. In the preparation of the notes the best critical commentators have been consulted ; and though the pedantry of parading their names in so elementary a work has been avoided, this opportu- nity is taken of acknowledging in the general the aid which has been derived from these sources upon every page. V CONTENTS PAET I. Analysis and Translation. Geammatioal Exercises, Vocabulary, I. The Creation and Fall, Gen. 1-3. II. The Life of Joseph, Gen. 37, 39-46 : 7. III. The Ten Commandments, Ex. 20 : 1-21. lY. The Life of Samson, Judg. 13-16. y. David and Goliath, 1 Sam. 17. . VI. The Prophet Elijah, 1 Kings 17-19. . VII. The Confession of the Levites, Neh. 9. VIII. Judah Comforted, Isa. 40-42. IX. Messiah's Humiliation and Glory, Isa. 58 X. The Eestoration of Israel, Ezek. 37. XI. The Prophecy of Obadiah. XII. The Prophecy of Nahum. . XIIL Twelve Select Psalms, Ps. 1-8, 22, 45, 72, 110 XIV. The ExHorvTATioN of "Wisdom, Prov. 8. XV. Job's Complaint and Triumph, Job 3, 19. XVI. The King and his Bride, Sol. Song 1, 2. Page. Page. 1. 57 . Text 9. Notes 66 tt 12. u 97 a 24. li 118 a 25. a 121 a 30. u 130 (( 32. (( 133 u 37. a 136 (( 39. a 137 u 42. a 167 u 43. u 175 n 44. u 177 u 45. u 189 a 47. (( 209 11 52. u 253 u 53. u 253 u 54. u 260 \. HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. PART FIRST. ANALYSIS AND TRANSLATION. Shin and Hholem 12. The sections referred to throughout these exercises are those of Green's Hebrew Grammar. ,nm ,i2i ,i^tip^ ,ii ,ib-jpr\ ,^bi:jpn ,bi:p&; ,(2)n:biipn ,bi:p7 ,bi]p3 ,{2)bbpn ,ibi:jp:' .^b-jp ,b^i:p ,bit:p ,n:biip ,bbp ,(2)bbp j-'bipp 2. Paradigm of bbp. Niphal. ,bt:p3 ,''nbbpD ,npi2p3 jinb-jpp ,nbbp? ^^^V^i?? ,^^i?? ,P^'?^i?5 ,(2)bt:;^n ,-'b-jgn ,^;^n,b':bpn ,n:bi:pn ,(2)bi:pn,bi:pD,Dnbi:p3 .(2)n5bt:pri ,bt:;>3 j'^^'^g^ .^^'"^IS? >^'^'^i^ .'*^I^? >^^!?? 3. Paradigm of bt:p. Piel and Pual. ,^bbp ,nbcp)p ,Dnbi^p ,bibp ,^:biop ,nbt2p ,nbtDp /nbtbp ,'^nbrop ,nbr3p ,inb^p ,6tpp ^nb^lj ,nbipp ,^:bf2p ,(2) bisp ,'?nb^p ,*ibr2p ,*jp ,btDpi9 ,n2btpp ,biip ,b'^ ,brDp^ ,(2)bibp ,DPb^p ^''^Dpn ,br3pj ,btDp3 ,bn3psj ,(2) npbiapn ,(2) bicpn ^tep;" jbap;* ,(2) biipp ,bi2p;' j"'??!?^? ,(2) njb^pn ,br2pp ,^%pn 4. Paradigm of bt:p. Hiphil, Hopiial and Hithpael. ,DnbrDpnn ,DnbT:pn ,b'ibpn ,(2) bbpn ,(3) brapnn ,(2) btspn ,nb'ippn ,^Dbtopnn ^'^nbtsprn ,inbppn ,nbbpn ,nb-^t:pn ,^3bt:pn ,^!?r:pn j'^nbbpn ,nbbpn ,(2)fepnn ,^3bt:pn j^bbpn ,Dr)bt:pn ,inbt:pn ,nbispnn j^b-^bpn ,nbppnn ,nbiDpnn ,nbt:pn ,*^nbbpn jb^pp-Q ,'ibr?pnn ,^b'ibpn ,biop)2 ,bDp ,b'it:pn jnbt^pnn jib-'pp^ ,^bcppnn j'lb-^bpr; ,bDprin ,n:biopnn ,njbi:pn ,bi:pn ,(2)npbtDpn ,bt:pj jb-^bpi? ,(2)njbi:pn ,(2)btbpnpi ,^bippn: ,^fep: PERFECT VERBS. S^i?p? ,*9P^, ^^1?? ^''^'^P^ ,'?9i?'? ,'*^?I?^^ ,(2)b"^t2pn ,%n:' 5. The entire Paradigm of bt"^. Supply the vowels. The figures denote, as before, the number of places in the paradigm represented by the preceding form. ,(4)nbDpn ,(2)ibt:pn ,Dnbt:p3 ,(2)nDbt2p ,(5)'ibt:pn ,(3)inbt:p jb-i'jpx ,nbt:pn ,(2)bit:p ,(2) ^'"^P^'^'^ ,n:bt)ppn ,iDbt:pnn ,b'^t:p'> j-'bupn ,nb-'i:pn jibi-jp-i ,(4)b"jpnn ,bi:pn-^ ,(8)bt:pn ,(2) nrbispn ,nb-jpnn ,(2)'ib->t:pn ,(''^)^^P''2 ,(io)bt:pn ,(3)i2bi:p ,(i2)nDbi:pn ,(5)ibi:p ,nbt2pD ,(2)b'^t:pn ,b'^i:pia ,'ib-jpnn ,(2)bt2pnn ,b^i2p3 ,bi:pni2 ,bupnD ,(5) Vrjpn ,(2)nbi2p: ^^b^-opr) ,b-jpnx ,(5)bt2pi5 ,(7)bt2pD ,(5)bt:p^ ,(3)*>nbt:p ,ibt2pD ,(2)nDbt:pn ,Dnbi:pnn ,'^bvjpn jinbupD ,(2)''bi:p ,''nbi:pD ,(2)i3b"jpn ,(2) ib-jpnn ,(2)n:b-jpnn ,(11) b'jp ,ibt2pn- ,(2) jnbt:pn ,''b'^t2pn ,(5) ib'jp-^ ,(6) rb-jp /nb-jpnn jibisprr^ ,(8) onbtop ,(2) "^nb-jpn ,i:bi:p2 ,(3) nbi:p .''btjpnn ,^nb-jpnn ,{2)b''-jpn ,'^bi:pnn 6. Additional Examples. See the Yocabulary, pp. 57 fi: for the meanings of the verbs in this and the following exercises. 1. The following long vowels, viz. : Hholem of the Kal infinitives 87, future 88 and active participle 90, Shurek of the Kal passive participle 90, Hhirik of the ultimate of Hiphil 94, Tsere of the Hiphil absolute infini- tive 94. 5, and final Kamets of the Preterite masc. sing. 86. h (2 m.), though commonly written as in the paradigm, may be expressed with or without their appropriate vowel letters, e. g., ",3t"^ or y.it"^ 2. Kibbuts and Kamets Hhatuph are occasionally exchanged in the Pual 93. a and Hophal 95. a; e. g., psitt Ho. part, for pa-^te. 3. When the final radical is s or n and the personal endings begin with the same letter, they are united by Daghesh-forte 86. h (2 m.), 88 (2 and 3 f. p.) ; e. g., Tnatrn for inriarn. j^b'iiton ,ts'^iibn ,)i-o ,bi^^ ^bm^ ,'i^^'p^^ ,t]rip57 ,^b^^nn ,^592 ,nji&ibn ,*^p;^ .P^7^ ,^^7^^ ,^H?n ,t3)ni^p ,^febn j^n'^fen HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ,tjii3 j^ti^fpriD ,"^5?J? ,p>^^^ ,^^p.v ,'''^n ,^'*?n ,^tpn irnDX .^n:D ^bir-an ,-ii2nt?&5 ,Tr'np'^ ,DpaTt?n 't'^ns .^bran .Tb-c^c .niijj ,5?'?59 ,^-^3TJj:: rf^?^? ,-?^ 7. Forms modified by the Accents, Makkeph and Euphonic Letters. 1. The pause accents 36. 2. a, lengthen short vowels, restore such as have been dropped in the course of inflection, convert simple Sh'va to Seghol, and compound Sh'va to the corresponding long vowel 65. 2. The removal of the accent from a long mixed ultimate, whether by shifting it to the penult 35. 1, or by Makkeph 43, occasions the shortening of the vowel 64. 1. 3. The original final Nun is sometimes retained in those verbal forms which end in it, viz., 2 and 3 m*. pi. future 88, and more rarely 3 pi. pre- terite 86. h. Nun is also occasionally added to 2 f. s. future which ends in ^ 88. j^n-i^T ^:m'pn tmrnb ^^i-iairs ,^pn'i ,nnn :p ,bfo : IT T f : AT': t : it t f at : J J a- t J t t r 1 1- t > t t ,p^7n ,m'p^ n?^^^ r'5?^^ r"*?^^ r^^^ r^^^p. r^'jp^r^ .-ii2i2?n ,r,n73T2Jn ,rp^"in nc'np^ nn;\D^ nmintj'i t^pi^T^ ,-'tJiibn 8. Paragogic and Apocopated Future and Impera- tive, AND YaV CoNVERSIVE. The signification of the tenses when preceded by Vav Conversive is not absolute but relative, being dependent upon the time denoted by the ante- cedent verb or expression. In this and the following exercises the preterite with Vav Conversive should be translated as though conditioned by a pre- vious future or imperative ; and the future with Vav Conversive as though conditioned by a previous preterite. ,pi7^ ,^i5'71?;':5 y^^":^. ,"it3t):)i ,''5nm;ppi ,J?^^?n? ^^?5? jT^^"? .n'l^is .nntjniri^i .nS^os .nisirs* .bston 9. Paradigm of bi:)? with Suffixes. >^)^P ,^^^I? ,(2)ta^rib'ap ,riiibtDp ,nDnbt:p /fep ,ibi:p ,'^2^bt2;[p ,nbt);^? ,(2)^2btpu ,ifep ,lib^t;;pn ,-^2^^^^ ,^nbv7^ ',D^nb-Jp IMPERFECT VERBS. D ,i3ipbt:)p ,D;?t:p ,t]^i?i? ,D?i:i? ,^:StDp ,(2)^3St:ip:' ,0^)5': r-'^i::^'!^ ,(2)rnbD)p, Dib-jp? ,^^VP^^ ,'??"9I?? ,l^v!? ,^^H^)? ,^3nr^!? ,^J?^W ,(2)rnbi:p ,*^rribt:p ,rpbijp ,^n^nbi:i? ,ijbE>p ,nbt:)5 ,rnbt:p ,w^t:^ j'^^rii^t:^ ,''Si:)5 ,n^r\bp]p ,^nbt:p ,ir\bt:p ,?|bi:]5 ,Dnbt:p ,5'^i:p: ,n5ibi:p:^ ,^d39P ,(2)''??^1? ,tiibt:jp ,DDb;:p ,n^b;:p ,=n^:bt:p .*ji*^nbi:i? 10. Other Perfect Verbs with Suffixes. 1. Verbal forms ending in I or w often drop their final vowel letter before suffixes 11. 1. a, 104. I. 2. Kal Futures and Imperatives with , retain it even before those suffixes which cause the rejection of o ^ 105. d, 125. 1. ,n'iOTn ,Tibi5iijx ,^2^591? M^^^'^ ,^3bn) jDM'mP ,^^^'0^ ,?j"'P3irni jD^iirJ-an ,inTnpV ,''b /'^'v=in ,^? ,n^irsb^i ,Dy59n ,itr'np ,i*ij-p ^^nng-'S'in jQnb'risn ,Tjf?nM jfib-^sirn ,a^7iai^n ,^nbiT2Jian ,,'7'n'Qirn ,'':r)'i5cn ,rn)2r5 ,tr\i2io ,^ni?sb:)i ,nn^]? j^s-j-no;: ,Tr^^'!ii?r^ ,^7^^? j^j^-'i^^p ,'^^'!]^T? ,5^|T?^bi^ IMPERFECT VERBS. 11. Pe Guttural Verbs. Verbs with ^ in the root are in these exercises classed with perfect verbs, unless n is the second radical and the verb used in the Piel species. 1. The guttural sometimes has simple instead of compound Sh'va 112. 6. 2. In the Hiphil preterite (2 m. s. and 1 c. s.) .,: becomes .. ^ when Vav Conversive is prefixed 112. 3. ^mh)^ ,Dn";ny2i ,nfex5 ,bb)k^ ."liinn nisn ,r\i)2^^ ,nT5^i5 ,*ps{ > : : - T ' V : - .r: : J - vsiv > - J : - ' t : it ? t : - it : ' ! iv ' : it ,r.i-:^ ,tjEn:) ,l^Wif_) /p^^^n ,^b2ij ,n^T:? ,^'719:? ,'^a:^ ,^1^?;: ,tf5nn ,^Dbbi5 ,n&;3 ,nb3 ,T'Sin': ,'^'12^ ,bDicn ,^5?! ,'^r\bDj!5n^ ,nn3?^^i ,^275:^ ,tjEn ,biD5j ,nfe ,bii^i ^^isn;: ,f^n^?P^ '^^?^^ ,t|3nnn ,bD&^H jHsbbifn ,Pi7'a5?r;'} ,r.r\ni3:jn ,Dnnr:^ j'lfesna 6 ' HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. ~i'a:?'>i , nits' :i^bDi5'> ,iqnh5?n ,n'aK'^ ,n-T5' .^Yt^r ,^'^^^r':' 12. Pe Guttural Verbs with Suffixes. Vav Oonversive prefixed to the preterite has the same variety of pointing with Vav Conjunctive 100. 1, 234. .uiyo^, ,rtnT? j^^^^d ,'^n5sn^i ,^"'^9^^ .^??^J ,''?'i^I? ,n35T:?; j^rr^r^nias^ni ,Din?n ,^^nw ^n^SDi^;* ,^:Sd!s:,: ,TJ?75?n J \ -: - ? ; r > - : - v: r; ' ..:'': > " r; ' : t it : : ? : at t -: 13. Ayin Guttural Verbs. /P?;?!'^ ,^^? ,^"^7?^^^^ ,^'^???^ j^T-!?^? .^-9^5 .-rj^,'; ,"!??? j'^Snra jtJ'ii;'^ ,dj?)P'^5^ ^'^P?? ^^^^^n ,ni^n5 ,'^pnn j^ps?^!'^ ,')^hnxn r"^'}sn ,^"7^?:' j^inn;* ,tf-ina ,TiJ^h ,"insti ^bk^^ ,pi??^ ,'^s5n3 ,^^ib5^^ ,DviJ'i3;' ,i'^^^sn ,ni^2Dn5 ,tjnnn^ ,'i"riT?':i.il ,^)iZM : IT > :--: J T ; V J TAV T : > r v:^.-- ' v : it -: ' t i: it 5 t : - 1" 14. Lamedh Guttural Verbs. ,n5m ,:?Vt ,nps ,ronpsn] jS^'b^n ,rit^'^i ,''r\ribi ,Dn^'nn ,nnb? j'jii'tjupn ,5?i2Tr;'i ,?;^r ,nibrD ,n]:sj!5 ,n\iirn j-^ibipTJ? .i:i?i^i2jn ,'^D^i?"''j2t:n ,'Tnbics* ,^hbT2j . . _ } . . : - 3 t' AV : - -: ^ -it 15. Pe Nun Verbs. hjsV ^o fa^e resembles Pe Nun verbs in the rejection or assimilation of its first radical 132. 2. ,n5n ,nri^53 ,^hpn ,irn ,^5?^:^ ,np2i ,^i?Dn ,r,:bi3n ^'jnjj ,rT&*i ^m-; ,^,hpb ,^iri ,^hp ,ni5i ^t)ii2 ,Tii5 ,DP.n2n ,nppi ,^2^-15:? IMPERFECT VERBS. 7 ,5BDnn ,nh ,bsb ,nnj ,^pnpb ,y5.,Hani ,itD'i5n ,)n:?an ,^a^i ,ni?t2p'i ,^,3^'^53 ,ij5ni5 ,ini'r3^ ,^r.np a-'PsacD ,ni-^5n ,bni .^jT'nnpi j'^ii^J^? ,?r?n ,^^^D? ,DsJ? ,^f^?i? ,^3n;j ,0^^!?? 16. Ayin Doubled Verbs. 1. The addition of suffixes causes the insertion of Daghesh-forte in a final contracted consonant ; and the consequent shifting of the accent occasions the rejection of pretonic Kamets or Tsere, and the shortening of a long vowel before the doubled letter 141. 3, 61. 5. 2. In the Kal and Iliphil futures of these verbs, as well as of Pe Yodh, and Ayin Vav or Ayin Yodh verbs, the accent is drawn back by Vav Con- versive from a mixed ultimate to a simple penult, and the vowel of the ultimate shortened in consequence 99. 3. , 140. 1 and 5. ,bi^ ,^^20 ,bnin ,n6ni ,nr^nr\i ,nDp ,bnn ,?nn ,nicn ,wn , anion ,in^nn ,''n:3nnn ,^%m ,f\^ ,^iiG': ,^-iii ,^iiD2) ,10^1 ,?nbTOra /son ;^'^ ,^ji)^ ,b!?5nn npj ,^5nn ,nfen :-i^'T' ,n2iD3 ,bnnn bsH ,^naD;i ,^D3ri;' ^DTOmnn ,i:;nnn ;^i%p^ jCi^inp j^'^nbsbii ,^!in .^230'' /:iio'^i ,nnnio'i ,D2nr\ ,^rn'^ rs^sn ,'^23n ,^1:11x1^ V \ : J : - * T -^ : I : > t : J t' v \ : * t * t * : i : 17. Pe Yodh Verbs. Construct infinitives of the form t\'zya drop the Seghol of the ultimate be- fore suffixes, and either retain the preceding Seghol or change it to Hhirik or Pattahh; thus ^k^y,, ''natp 148. 2, 221. 5. ,3^713 ,n3Dbn ,nir3 ;^'iv ,in'ifcn ,ri5^T'n ,'^^^3, t^^i^. j'^iirn ,^^7 ,!fbri ,^ii,;:n ,?i^bin ,nc5^ ;^^^^r^ ,n:sb ^liri'in ,DnnuJ^n) ^b^^.n .^^!:^ 'J^?^??. jri'^J? ,ri^:' ,s^5'i5. ,n"^i?'itt ,s# ,^5?n tSi^^ ,r^?'7;' ,%^''^'??? ,^5^5^::J?5 j^n^-i ,Qi"n*;' jtf^nnT^inn ,DD'^bin .irab nbnm 18. Ayin Vav and Ayin Yodh Verbs. Suffixes and paragogic letters occasion the rejection of pretonic Kamets and Tsere 157. 3, 158. 2, 160. 2 and 3. ji^'ii;? ,vii3n ,n3^n ,i5<''nnn ,DntiT ,nn ,''rin3 ,wi ,ittJ5 8 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. rrc-^nn ,ntDn ,inii?jn ,nj"si3?n ,^ni7an ,n^'Qij ,i''cp ,J"T^r? ,n''ic'a ,^" ,n^i2 ,^^3 ,n^to^ ,njt)p ,^n'^i /nw ,nii55 ,^:n'^rn ^ah'ip? j^-i'^^n ,T? ,^n"^ri'TS-^nn ,nn^'5:n ,?i^ri5 ,^i2S^Trn 19. Lamedh Aleph Verbs. ,snn^ ,&5|'a ,fi5fe; ,i{np ,i^n ,ri5nu ,^Nsn ,^ni5i; j^ik^in? .^fiisn .'^ksrisn nss^pn ,rsirD ,i5'S:!i ,^5'np^^ ;!\:^^^ ,fc^'^iin ,T^xiin jSis^n ,i5nnn ,DrN*^ti ,nJfv ,i5np ,'^^:t ,i5iti ,xi'c5 .;jxnp jfifiii'?^ ,n>5np'i /:i5^T2Jn ^rprj^-ip .'iii^-i'^'^i ,DnJ{2i3 ,^:k^a ,'':x^ann 20. Lamedh He Verbs. ,n^nj ,^s*i? ,1^''^? ,^^^?0 ,T^-)? j?''^'?'^ ,^2''?^| ,CJ^'^^? ,^-? ,np^nri ,nknn3 ,'Tnn;' ,n5s;' ,5^^"^^ ,^^!^? ,rp^^ >*"0^^ j''^"^'^ .^';?!!^ 0^?^ .^"^^^ j^'^O >^^ .'f?'i^ >"'^?5 .Dini^n ,^nib^n ,i|pi^i? ,0^21^ ,^:N-in ,'^s^'pTrn ,tjs^ij;j ,n::^'! 21. Promiscuous Examples. ,'^iny /n ,^;i j^^'^i^n j^n'^rn ,3i'^i ,ntDi-' :m; ,n;i ,ri?i;' ,ni ^^h ,Ta ,bia: ,10;' ,nijn ,nifa ,r.'^n'i) ,nin'^n ,n^i^^ ,n'i-' ,1P2 ,5?t:D ,r)3 ,n6j ,^5^nr\ ,^Tin ,^i:n ,^:s? ,^:3 ,^:n ,'^h^ .{2)2W ,annir^n ,n^^n ,n^i:j ,nij-iD GENESIS, CHAP. 1. SELECTIONS FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT. L The Creation and Pall. Genesis 1-3. CHAPTER L X /T : IT J V T T : F V IT T i- i v t - /- w jt t v . *y12)h^ : D'^isn ^:s-b2? nsn-ra n^h'b^^ rr^ni ninn '^SB-bs? tTic'm ^nni 3 V _y - IT - i" : - v w - : V! - J : * : j" : - ' v v : t r ; " V J - IT . t *: v ; i- .it ; i- x : at ^ipnn-ri? Q'^n'bi? iU3?^n : n''i3b 0*^)3 rn b'j'qnr) "^fr^i D'^'En ^ina 5^-^pn 7 - r T IT v: -J-- -ITT V- ' / : - J* AT - ' J : - Ic T - tK r IT J- u- -: . - - ; j~ -i r- T IT - J- V -: . - - F ,- ... - - J ^2 ni'i nph-^nin nnsJ-^n^i a^^Ta.^ s^^^pnb n^n"bx i^np^i t p-^rr^i s I- / 'v V, : I- V rt : I- at t - v t it < v: tI; - h- : i- D'^ian nnp-ab^ pi< ms^b 1 D^n'b^^ icnp^i : p-^rpi rnrs^^n ns-ini V- - *(:: I V : t r - - < :. t t; - I < : i- at t - - o.- t i- : "pxn iCTinn" D'^n*b&5 nia^^'^n : nrj-^s D^n'b^^ xn^i d^'is'' i'^P h f V t T ^<- : I- ! V J - I V : ; y- - a jt >t in-i:?nT ntjx ib'^^b ^ns nrs? ^'ib rs? 3?nT ^^^.112 2m a^m %. : - I- -: : : . < : F j- - v - J* : - v < v v nn5?-^n^i j ni-j-^s n^n'bs^ i^n'^^ ^ro'iisb in-irnr -iiriji 'ns-nisi? m 13 - Jr : : : v: v J - i* : ' h v : i- w^-o-^b^ D-ii3?ii2b^ nh'xb i^i^ni nb-^bn iini Di!!n rn b'^iDnb n'^r'irn - T - J : I V J- I -: I- V v: rr t v ": : - : n n-iiD 1 bbn J D'i'Qth v^ii D^n'bx r.in-' riiss? Di'^n Dsn^r^n r^i^n'i - J* J : IT T : I V iv V : ;t : y . : at : it : J v or r : : AT : V jv IV t - . t : I v t t jv : r ./ t - JV -? I- V : IT T -: IT : \. -. r I - jt t ; I v t t - v: T t it ^ ri^jn-ii^b n;ni n^s^ d;?)2^ l?""^? r^T'^-r?'? u^"'? ^S''^ '^'^^?^ 11 r6^^r\r\ rns^-b^ ini^ nnbn bc^n lit^^s "in^jn tDii? t n^tt^^ T -: I- F V JV t -v .. _ J A it V it '" I- T 12 : Dtiffin pi^i nb'ian dt nit: i^^r^ii r^ijj^n nnr^ t nn-Tn did itci^ - I - ' iv: - V : - ;t a v - F v 5n-p npb-T;Dx S'biin-ri^ 1 w^riba^ nin^ in^i : nsrnp 22 rtT : VT T IT ' Ij- T : -: ,t - f- ". r : J v - t r.- : - (2jii5-nt3?'^ i3"b5? : r^^rnnpb t^''^^^ 'id r\U^ i^-ip^ r.i^rb ^"^ica)3 24 T -:i- ' - I tIt.-;\ < f T j")t : A- t : on-irij ^^n'l-i : nn^^ nianb rni ir,t?553 pnni i^K-n^i I'^DbJ-rx ra :' - i < i r - IT rt t : v t : : : F j- t : a v ! v t niCTL^an'i i^bi imi^^i nis;n n-'ii^nj' IT : I : rt : J it T i t : CHAPTER III. :j ni2i^''] D^nbij nin;' rto ^mi^ rni^n rtn ^2)2 D^n:^ n;n inin^i j,. ]an-!yin:3 mgi^i pn ^nsp^ jbDi^: l^TT?. V^^ '^^,'7^"^^ ;^'0 ^ nisi^'^i { i^n)2r\-j2 'is "^s^^n ^bi 121212 fei^n i5b D-^n'bj^ nt:x 4 V y - ' I \ : ' v * V : / : v : i < r. J- r jv : r -: : ..:- j" y, } , ._ . ^ | at it v -b^5^ nri^ ^t^'^:^ nnpb nitj'a ^s nri^i^n JT f : - I T T T V : T - JT T ! T : IaT .. T IV ) T T ": JT T : - IT T I- >T : IT ! / AT - V : I" / T T rr : J - I" : V ^ : T / : : T t : v; inP5^i 5^ni ni-j ns^'ib ^ais-a ";ni^D n^n nni^n in n^n'bj!^ nin^^ JT - : AT T J - V- T V J- - : T T T T IT ' - V: JT : 23 ^nnbir'^i inbi^b ^ni bDi^i n^^nn y^)2 03' npbi i'l'^ nb^i-p ,..._.,_ JT : t-T V T : - I" J- -* '- T : t j- : i / 24 iijni^n : DOT npb ^m ni2"ixn-n5^ ihi'-b pS'-p'a D%n'bi5 nin: V IT : r IT k- \ n -. t r -. jt -: i- ' v a- ' - D ^rn t^^isa" i^ni^-ni^ n2?i ri'^n nHo rnby-::?nTrJ-p srioi*' ... __ J : I - T V V v ., t t t t - : V |- : ' v I " T\T^ nrn-i-n^ qoii i^n^i rn^j '^fei" nsbr '^^:an^5'^ nnbn '^^sii 3 ib i^^n D^ipT-]n-"'5 n'lb-b^^ ijoi'^'riij nnjj b^nte^^i tdn^nisj-bij 4 "T^ni^-b^ti nn-infi^ nns* inij^-^s Wi5 ^^fi^^n^^^i jd^bb n::r3 ib ntej'i n i^n^^b "15^1 nibn i]Di^ D'bmi td'bcb iKai te^''^ sbi ini^ ^i5:W" AT V : T'-- -: I .. . -.,__ I T : J : - v : it /_ 4 A i : : ry 6 ^m 'n^T} Dibnn ^^d-^^^'qu? Dn^b^!} -iisi^f ;], : irb^ jj^pir; nis' ^sci^n' 7 ni35 nsni rnm ^ins D'^^bx D'^tibi?^ ^rni^ nsni J/'ZT^^O nn^bxb v'^'^J^^^'^ d5^ni2b&5 ns^icn nam rasror.i ^^n^bb^ f T .. -:i- T ,T -: I- : I"- V - J .. -: t. .-. : ,- . . t at- ,- : t \ -: 8 ^w\>^ ^^b \mv{ bim-D&5 ^rb:? Vyiyk V^^n r^h:< Hb ^^itt^'^H GENESIS, CHAP. 37. tb 13 nhi^ Dibn 'ii'j' tfbn^i : 'I'^in^-bs^i i^nb'bn-bs? ihk ^:iq ^li:? 9 % T V . : T V J- - : - ! V I- 1- r I T T - - ! - T - : ^ ' ^^in5 i^inn ntibn ntjs n-rn Dibnn rra ib n^s^i ^''nsj i3"n:?;i!'i i-ina^i rnx ' in-^srp'^i j nssn^ nb ninnirnb 'n'^hKi m^ '^'Di^ 11 'TQ'^^^ :nDtt}2 Dn^^n^^ 'li^ir-nic mnb T^n^? iDb^i : -innn-ni^ "iiatj :^: Dn^bx jinbiL^J^i ' riDb oYm 0*^5?'"! Tj-^nx i5ibn 5:|oi'"bx bknis?^ Dibic-nsn T|-in2< Dib-i^-nx n.sn i^i-^b ib* 'i^x;;] t-^rsn ib ^"^i^^i 14 ^nsi"a^^ jn^D-iJ i^n^^ I'innn prs^'a ^nnbir^inn^ "irnt^ni li^sin rj ij>*n ^113^^1 JD^rn nn ns^i5 '"^b 'i{3-ri^"^5n t5pn^ ^d: '1n^5-n^< 17 "^^^his* nns* qci-i ?jb^i ^rC'^ 1?^^. D^-^t:!^ ^ni^"!:!? ^? n-T)3 ^sjcj ':^:sr.Tbn ni-D'bnn bs^ia nih ws^-bi^ r^i^ r^^^^'^ :ini^nb in'^ 19 ^ ^ T T ;t - : - T : - j- - : :-; - 1- : j : jt - : " b"i'^^ ^nb^r'^1 in^i^-i ri2ir^-i : rnb'bn ^^n^-n)2 nik"i:i ^nnbD&5 21 b^kn 'ii^i^b in-inbirn-bx 'i;;i ^:n7^s ^m nTn T3n-b5< ini^ ^^n&{-bic tibii. '"^i3-ntjy:3 ' -^h^i : 'i'inS"3f^n'iTrnb''Dn^'a V.b5 23 ^^nnpn n^b2? niiJN* n^sssn nDns-r^? in:n3-rx C]OT-n&5 rj'^irsn 24 ^ niw , "iij^c^'i : n-a^'Tife i^nin5 p^D^in t:^i ^^^'^ ti^z: n^sz^z 20 ^13^31321 w Ji)D^-ri5 ^"^SDi ^s-^n^^-ni^ j^nny^s. s^a-VTto^ w"bi^ 27 hisn-p riDi^-n^ to^i ^jft^^i o'^nno trPrti D^c3i5 ^132^^1 28 'V . i- T - I VAT r : : i ^ >; ;:- iv v : : - T - : K \ - : > : : - j- ; .: %- 'a- v j ; v i : - ^5i5S:'a' rii^T ^ni3i<^i nn^nx-bi^ i^n^i D^Dsn n^hs-ni^ ih^t^'i" 32 "h^n ^sM nsns "ii2^i^"'^i ftS^3'^i : fi^b-oi^ i^in T152 nah^n t^rn^n 33 rt - : V J : V - T - - I ' : V t ; - t v - nx ^9 Tip^ V. 12. 14 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. , __ _ _, _ , U't^ CHAPTER XXXIX. t:b 3 "^s. ^."^siif; Ki]:i : '^>'rin rns* n-^nii -^n^i T^^f^'Q ^^^. "^C'^?. 5]'?'^'^ 4 SOT" 553S^''-i J n-^n n-'^ss^ n^,n^ n-irr^ ic^n-nirs^ ^di "i^i^ nin'^ !>" f : - ' ^^ it: -/:- it : v J v -: : A it : n nin-' tf-in^i "b-ri -iisx-bs b::?i in-^na, inb? "i-'psn 'tn-q' ^rr^i n^3i' il-S"^ n-r.^^-bSI' nnn'-i nini ^nn^ 516^^ 'Sb.n:3 'insr^n n^isi-rii^ -^..^.p V,..-C:. i.;.:.v.^, = L^V-^J. '<:..: '.7r" . <= " M/i,.' " v^vK^ . V -: ^T *-:i-r . iv t - 7 ^n^i J r.Nn'a rsni ni^n-ns^ cio^-' '^nn bDii^ i^^n-if 5^ cnbn-Di^ < '- T I. , .r I jr u y -. , i" , y , V / , - * ; - T : - ,1 .1- it : V V - >';,, r ' : " ,1 i-tT LI i~* y. V v ": v : , ".", -iD'i'' 5cr-5&5 n"a*T3 ^r.^v : a-^nbicb msi:ni n^^-Tn nb^5n nnn 11 n-Tn ni^ns ^n-'i \riw ni-rib jiB^Sii' Dsi^b rrh'k mt:'^^ ' ur^l tn^'sn DT2j n^|n ^"j:n'^ S'-'x 'j^^;; inpxbti nii^^jb ' nn;^3n Sb^''*^ ' 12 Jj55;}i t:^^ n^;2 '"-iT.n ij^^i '"-^i:^^ nnp "iVi^b h'^r^af* ^V.fcsnn'] 1J_, t(:"- t ,- tit- att : . : i- t r t : : i- j \ - pnjb 'inn:^ tt'^^j^ "^rb :^inn ^i^'n n'^s^b dnb' "Tasini nn^in. *^5f^S ' ID '^nb-inn-^s ir-QifD '^n^v tbi'ia bip^ i^^psn ^is3? ns^rb ^bi5^'^{2^^:3 . ^ -: 1- . T i J. : - ,t h : \.r>: v it j- ; . " " / " ", iQ^'iii nspi jns^nn fc^^s^i d:^i '^biti^ 'tosi nb^*^ V^pi^^, ^b'lp'"' ^ ' ''..." J I""- tvt- , : : ' , < -:i-\~ atI: v it c/ AT : 18 'ibip" ^ti-^nns -^n^v r^^^i'pni^b '^:b n^^nh-nfe ^nns^n ''idi^n'^S^'iS" " v: ; -: .- : - < i : i- : vt t \r: / ' f 'T V;*-.- t - jt 19 "bj^ rb^x 2?7iifD '-TT^i jrissinn'oi'^ '^ibxi^ ''^a 'm'^^ %Sxi T - : :" T 1 - t;t- v t v v : ^ -:i-- ^ , *V= " " V,- "i-^i^.. ^'.':. ^iL':- .jf.:. jt^.. ..._..' Li:!./^"-'^'^^ 5 D^t) ^ncn rr^n-iJij ^nsn^^ in^^ PlPi'^ ^s^iij; n;5^i j ibx nnji GENESIS, CHAP. 39, 40. >3 toi CHAPTER XL. )2 Q0^.?7^^ '^l^\J? oi't^?^^^^ '^i?.^"'? ^?Pn '^^^^^ D'^';??'^^' "ini? wi K ""Sri" D'ipi23:2n Tig bg "T^o^no ^^:ir bj n3-i,D q^p^] 5 3*^5^^ W^.V2 "^ryoT} rr^n-bs^ D'^na'jn nil? r-^n ^^t'^^ ^^^ 1^1"!] J a^pixn h 3 nrjN" ^^v-n'i< c^nai^n nig nps;^]' : nir n^cjj :;ci'i nijiJi b'p'n 4 "^j^ Dn^:i2: DiSn rchr,^^ : n^t'?23 n'^'a^ ^.^n^^, nnij^ "nnt[J''i n ^b^b n'iDx riDbsini npuj^n i^'bn tinnss -i^^ nn&5'"nb^b3 nn'bn' ' .^^"npSn^ ;q5^"' riib:s: ^^n;^] ' : -iribn "h'^ni D-^n^if nr^!: D:'n^'52 a !iD)2bn Dibn rb;^ ^ni2^^i t ni^n D'^n n^^rs 2>^ni2 nbi^^ i'^'bn&5 s i - T J -: T J : , - I - V T iv : - / - a i" it ": iCDnnso n-^DnnD a'^nb^b fi^-ibn aoi*' cnbi^ -,i2i^^ inbc r&c nnb^ -nsm libibnn ib n)2i5^i qoi^b i^'bn-n^^ D^p^^rrnii:? nsc^i : '^b 9 .... . -: ,- ... J - I y. . ^ -. ._. \ ,. . - - - J.. _ . _ ,. 1 ^b'iTi3nn i^ia nnbs? nnnsD xini cr^'^niu nrbnj is^ni : "^rsb j&.n > f / : ' ._^JT : IT - - : < : w it jt : 7 viv - it r : ' .. t:niri^i n-iiiss^n-ni^ n^^jci -^n^a ni?ns c-bv^ D"^n:3> n^n'bst^j^ ii <- : ; IT T -r IT V |j- IT I : v : - / : r t -: t tv ; ; - qbi'i 'ib n^Di^'^i tnbns ns-b^? o'-sn-ns* iPici n^ns D*^'s-bis* onb^ 12 n-i^;! m^b^ 1 niga : an n^^a;* mrb^ n^inisn nb ijhnsi nr 13 -p '^5ns2iini nl^is-bfic ^nnstni ncn ^nias? i^3-n"iii^:?i ^rb rj*''^ ' V- I : : - -:-:: v at <: t t i* r : ' t ,., - j* rmkri ^n^w-^b nb-a?"i D^;j=i2?r; fnjjri ""nnh ::];r jnjn n-^zn ^a aoii-bi^ na^j^^'i nns ni-j-is D"'i5n-nir' i^n^i : niaia "Tii^ ^?:irj-'i3 16 I V - AT r J . v it - : /- - I - V _ " T r bj'a ivbi^n boni nigi^-i-b:^ ^^nh '^bo nirjbio nsni '^tibn^ ^:x"riJ i7 "- : ^m'^ bv*i2 bsn-p ani^ bsi^ t]''3m nsi^ nir::?!: wnss bDKi3 : nn D'^^;;' n^b d^Jdh ihiaSip iDhns nr n^Js^H i]cii i.?^:i is innii? nbni n^bs?^ ^tjic'-l-n^5 ni>ns i^iS''^ D''ri'' nebii? 1 tos 19 t ' : I ^ /T T : ' V T I-. ' .. I : - t . t v j : j ; oil ^cib'tsn Di'^a 1 ^jtii j ^^bs^-a T^nius-ni^ aii/^n bDxi r'^-bv d < : - J - J- : I- ' tv T I" V I : IT : I t /- t ; I a" y-i^Q V. 15. 'p n-i'^DNn v. 22. 'p -n-cN v. 20. r^ 10 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY. 22 ntJxs nbn D'^Bi^n n nin5< xnp^i ni>is nbw'^i :nbn ini^i ^ly-bv n^^i^n < - I : - V V T - T : Ij" - : - - - : - a - ' ntji^b ?|^b:> ^T\Viyd ^':^^ ini^ i^j^ nnsq ^n^^n nibn abi-^-bi^ ' . T <- T . -:i- A J- V : - T J -: I 16 n-'nbx i"i:^bn nbxb nbns-ni^ aoi-i 13? n j ini^ ihsb nibn s^iairn . . AT T : V V : - V I F - - - I / ; i -: /~ : J.I -: 1- 1^ V . : - J" - : - I : - : v -:i- 18 nton m'fij;''nsi nins S'm^ n'bis!' nS-rrp nam : ni^'^n r&to-bs' IT r / : T - JV . _ F . j~ : I : - y- : - ' ' J ": < f - IV : IT T T IV : - - A J ''^: T7-T -iiT , ATT Ij": (.:< - /t; 5 ni^EH ynio nb$ nii^'ini nipin ni-icn iirbixniS^j ?nb D:''n2i2 21 -b^ ^^5-^5 yniD i^bi n:i-ip-b nr^^npi : nifi-inn rrpm-nn 22 I n2ni '^la'bna nti j ^"^^^^ nbnra nricj :n "jn-^^nri n:anp GENESIS, CHAP. 41. 6^?a 17 d*i1d2ii25 ^21d nsni j ninbn ni^b-a nnx riDpn n'bb D^b'a yn 23 ' < - ' i" : ..:- J- V - n * - t: - - y- T - - V v! IT v -: J" JT . V : - > -: : - v ' " V - |< D'^b^'iiJn v'2.t^ r.sn a*': :s?mn nnbn nns ratj : nbncb ^-"sn nteb 26 t: I- - n n-is-iu: 28 n-'iji D-^ST? ya'5 Man : nbis-nj< nijnn nirb n"^n*bjs:n mr^ riryQ 29 -bs n3irr 'jn-'inx ny-i ^ri? 5?nio ^tipi j u'^'^Ta rn^^-bD^i yi^a rnt? > T *- : : ' V -: I-' T T " : - . It : rr ; f v /v r : v t ;t t "^ V"ii^^ i^n'^n r'^^-^-jj^bi : r-^^^rrri^ n:7-in nbDi d"^"^::i2 risn ynfen 31 I V ' I t r - <- t I : I V it t : vt t it ;t : at : r jv : it t - Dibnn niji^n b^i : nsj-a N^^n 'inD"'^^ 15""'^n? ^^D ^7?3 "l,??^ 32 : ininj^b DTi'bxn -in)2)2^ a-tHbicn D^^ti '^n^n rbr'^s D"r:?E nbns-bs^ I -: I- V v: IT / - : I v: it J- r t - J t r- ,vr ": |- I : - nirs'^ jD^'isa rns^-bs? ^nrr^iij'^i ddhi lin: t'^fi^ ni^ns ^^-r^ nns^i ^3 j:- -:i- IT : I V r.' - \- i* ^r t : jt v : - * t - : q^ 150 ynm w^^TQ T"i&?-ni^ irsni rii^n-b:? D'^npss nps^i ri^is J" ; - V.V ; - : ' v jv v : I v at t - v'' : 'r* : - : : - in-ni32ii nbxn nij^nn nidbn D-^st^n SDi5-b2-ri5 ^iap^^i j 2?nisn ni> T : : : v a- < it- - j- r - v r ; : ': : it t - rixb iinpsb bDi^n n^m : ^i-itJtH D'^nya bDi^ ni^ns-n'' rnn 36 V T T 1 h : V - T T T : .T T : v t ,v v / y : - - - s- j n3?"ia r->.&5n nnsrri^bi n'^na^ Tis^n r^nn -iru^ ninn "^20 ynrb IT T IT F V T T J^t* I : AT : F V JV ; T' JV ; ! ) . T T IT J" : " V : ^^nn3?"bi5 nbns "Das'^'i Ji'^'^DS'-bs -^D-^^^ni n2?ns '^D'^ra nn^n i-j'i^i ^-^ AT T -: V ^ : - : t - rr t -: r t' " : A : - J" : tT t - '" ' ~ *-l Q afei-'-bic ni^-is n^i^^'i : in a'^n*b&{ n^n "ic:i5 Tr-^k nb ^?5'?2:n 39 I .. ._. . . V < - , r v: - / -r: -. v t jt : -: " 7 hpx t Tii'QS DDrn "linrr^? r^^rb^-ri^ 'nn'-'i^ D^n*bi5 s^^nin ^nn^^ ?- T - ' I r IT T / r J A r V ^ : I / v: - * " -. r 'ra)k^^ \ ^7212 bn.n>^ i^csn pi i^:?-b3 pijj'i rps-b^-i *^n^n-b57 n-^nn 41 J - t' IV )-.: ^ . - t ,~ ^. - T r J- ' c - : - JV : r nls^ns no'^i t D^nir'a r-i^^-bs bs' Tir'b^ '^nr: nxn aci'^-bi^ nbna 42 * : - - T- IT : I V T T V- ' .* I J-r : U" v v : - ib-nrii: nri^^n nnsn^a ini^ nsn:)-} : inxj^-b:?? rn-jn "inn nir^:: 43 nbns n'Q^'^i J D'^'iSTs r-i^-bn bs? iri^ lin:"! trnnx I'^r^b ^.i^-ip^i 44 y : - V I - IT : 1 : 11 t v- ' jt : ' a- : - it t : /::- - : IT V J J V - - : - .- : IT I 1" / : t J; - it : } : jt 5|C)i''i : n-^'yp^ T"^?>"b? cioi"' i^?!] n^i^b fsf inn 5?^& ^pis-nn 46 ^it)b)a aoi'i KST'^i D^-ia-a-^rb-a mns ^ssb iitarn nDii? n-iirbTD-p J" : I - - at : ' V IV J : - : : t : t t j- : ' v 2?nisn "^312? 3?miJn vnxn WT^^ : o^'i^'a vns<-bnn "ihy^i w^is 47 AT r - J- : - v.- : I V t T - J-- rr : 1 : n t : v -:ri- : - D:1^'a n^? ^^n n^x ni s^n bDij-bs-n^j ^njpn :D^^)pb48 nns^i J nninn ins n^^nh'^no nri$ n^5>n-nniu bni^ D^ns^n bni^-in^i 49 : - it ; /-t t >v ! : /? -; / r i- ; v v t iv v V. v - jnssD'a i-iii-^n nfeob b^in'-^n ns^ ni^'a nnnn d'ti binn nn qoi'^ 2 ' 18 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. - : rr t : it v -; at t it J" : it v /t : t j~ : t \ ;-bi5 ^Db D'^ntiG-bDb rj'ns i-aj^'^^i onbb nbiss-bx D3?n ps^sr^i I .. ._. J . . - . . T . : - - /AT - V : - V T T r /- : - 56 aoi"' nps^i rixn ^Ds-bs b:? n^n ns^nni j liurn DDb n^^^^i-ici^ I - : - F V AT T J" ; T V- T T JT T IT : , -: |- . t /- v -; 67 "bDi J w^'^To rix3 n3?"!n pm^i n'^n^iab niac^i nnn nx-bs-r,x t : IT : IV $; : \t t \t > i- .r:- - : : j : - v t .v -: t V IT t t : IT T IT /- t ! I A" V V : T : - : jt I v t t CHAPTER XLTI. ya N : ^ii^nn n^b i^bb np::?'i ^-ai^^i D'^isr'aia nnic-c'^ ^3 np5?^ i^^^i 1 r : T IT T T : r - : .- . - at : : v iv v / I -: i- : j- - 2 DM ^:b-^-inu?i hi2Tr-n-in D^n^-aa nnir-.ri ^^ ^r\5?fcio nan "I'ci^''^"! t JT : : T t : at : : v iv . * : - t j" IV T 1; F V - T J' AT V K "Ii- /- T , I J- ": T : V : V /v : vT T IT IT T I- AT- ' J : V : t : j- : t - ' i t 6 f-is*n D?-bpb -i-inir^n x^n ^nSjrrb:? t^^bizJn ^5^n rjoi'^n : i:?:3 Dn552 ]"'X')3 anbx 'rcl^'^^ ni^p nnNi "^5^:^] nn-'bj'i isrn^^i D;i2:^n 8 J inisn ijb Dm vnx-ni^ rici^ ns^i \ boi^ airb 'ij?:^ 7-l^{'Q Tiia^^n 9 n"'b:^'a nnbx n-a^^'^i nnb sbn ncx niia'bnn ns* qbi-' nsT'^n ' ;r t -!i- A- -: j it / ; , - r.- t I .- t t i- : : v : v - 12 : nixnb nrsn vnsn n^,n::?-^s ^^b Dnb^5 ^'12^^^ 5 D^bsnt: Ti'^'ins? I : r; T F . >t t /- ; . r av -: v - i- : - : ' v t -. 14 nnbif: "iij&^^i j lari^ "\3^vJti ni^n ^s'^nx-ni^ fippn nini "jra rj 'in ^^nsn n^^ra t dpj^ D^b^ntj ^bN*b DDb ^nns'i "ifcN: i^in Pioi'' 16 D3)a ^nb jnan ibpn DD'^ns xins-DX ^^ n-7"5a ^xarn-DX nis^'iB DDnx ma^n DD'^nn'i ^.^ns,';^'! "^ipiin ors'i DD^^niJi-njj? np.'^'i im 17 nirb -i-QM-bsj Dnb5 ribic^'ii : Dnj^ D'^bsn'a "^s ni^ns 'in ^^5-0^51 18 D^n'bi^n-nx ^;;ni ^w n^^t ^icibt^n ni;;a qoi"' onb^j nioi^'^] : n^ti; nT\72p -iTZp V. 50. GENESIS, CHAP. 42, 43. 3>a a?3 19 6nji D5^'QT?i3 n^'na ^Dp. nhij DD'^ny} dnx d'^ss-ns: : xp;* *5^ 19 ^3'^bx ij:nnn:3 itjBD n;^2 ^r&n nr: ^D'^nij-b? ^.DnsiJ^ 1 n'^'oti? Dhis^ p^i5-i h^^ tt^tk^n nnsrn ^rbi^ n^a is-bs^ ^:2?ia ^bi 22 T ' : I I - IT T - " T jT ' - : AT T J : rb72n -^5 ^^Di-* ^w ^D ^i?";'^ bib cm j isn^iD nsn itti-o^i 23 I - r U- - V / .-IT J - : IT : r* v t - : Dni5)3 np'^n Dhbi5 nann nnbs nir^^'i ^n^i Dn^bs^-a nb^i 5 onb^^a 24 T V : J ; - : - I J- : - r/ i" : v ' vrr.-- ' : Dnb iu3?^i trnnb r.";2 nnb nnbi ipir-bx ^i^ DmssDS n^cnb^ v T -/-- ' VAT- IT" yvT I- r t f - : jf ; : - < r : T V rr - : - it v :i"- av , ": - t : / : - ""9.7 *^Bn i5^n-n3m iisos-nic i^n^i libiGn inbnb i^isc^ nnb ipii) J- : V : : - v : - - Fat- i -t i- > : J"t f - ^i^n'^i J ^sb n^Tib^ rk:y rtk^-r^ niasb vns^-bi^ tj-ii^ ^i^n^i nib 29 a T - IT < V! /T T / - " T V < : V r." " T :nb&5b Dni^ n'nbn-bs ni5 ib ^n-^S'^i m'D nin^^ nmni^ np5?^-bi5 I IT / > - T 7- J* ( -AT : T : J- v.- -: h -:i- * T")??7"^? ''^?"^^5 ^"^^ 15^^^ ^''^'i? ^"'S^ Tl^r^ 1?^^: ^""^'s^ "^^^ ^ - :v- -: rr T : r : - : - QO 'ini^n DD^n55 nni< d^^sd ^^3 ::?^5^ ns^ra r^kr^ ^d'ix "i^n ^r5i5 T V IT <. -: AV - V * - J : I V T T J" -: t - I )t - jv -: V T : I" T f I; IV IT ' > -: 1- V : J* - 15^^ DDitij^-nij DPS D'^rD '^s DPb5 C">b5'n^ i^b ^5 r^b""}^) ^bs^ Tijii^-nsni ampTi? a'^jp^'^i-a an '^n^'i j ^'^ncn f'^.bjrrri?':, aib r^ ni^^'^^i amn^^i man cnisos ninhis-ni5 ^Sn^i ipm isc^-nin^r it - vv -:i- t / -yv : - s : v : - A - : i : - : 'isD'^x li?)9U?n ^sa'^si qoii anbsTjj "^ni^ amn^} ap5';i anbb!; ^)2^'^^ 36 J- t 1 : V - T ,1 . J T \- T h J j't : V : nan^'UJx 'i;i?i "^i^'b:? inb< n:n ^^^bs ^sb^px ^55-0^5 n-'fcn ^55 ^:w ^^tJ3 i'nnb i^itii tih r^h^'^^ aD"sy ^2^ 'in'^-i^b nr^^'^] j Ti^bb? 38 J rhi^w t^^^ '^nn"^TS-ni^ annnim nnnDbn ^m ^n^a iici^ ^ns^^p^ t ; ; J V T : / t I" V JV : - I ; t : I" JV -: f v v - ' t ^ ^Db-^nntj ^nt? uf-\^2^ ambi^ n^i^^i a^n^ria^ 3 ... J - v I - : rr : i\ v -: v -: v - 'at : ^nba ^'bs ^i^nn-i^b nbi^b 'ixn ^iDii ^ii^n n5?n nbacb mnn^ I'^bx 20 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 1 "i^55b ^:nibi^bi i:b itj'^xn-bsir bi'^iirj ^n'ai^'^i j nii DDb toh ?^ir^ 5^b^n D"'nn'^n '^B-b? ib--|3i n^j osb t^n ^n DD-in^ wn r.Pi^-a^ ^:nDx-D5 r^^a i^bi n^nsi nobs^ ntj^p:^ "ipi^ -^.j^sn nnbuj ! : AT 1 - : J" ! T - T <- ' : n -r : ' v r : J- : - : 11 xis . p-Dis* DH-inx bi^nto'i Dnb^^ nri^'^i j D^-ars nv ^::m nnr Ij,. . ... ... J" T : .' -: : - IT -: i" jv : V T - t25?i3 nn:T2 t^aub ^-i-'-nrn DD^bDS rn^n n^'a-'a ^np '^o r^^T - : AT: T ; : v : 7 v t t ,- ; . . (. -; j 12 DD"i^n ^m rszm dcdi j d'^^ptt'i D'^:t:a n'bi r,i5D2 n^ t:3?'a^ '"^ns AV : : J*: IV : I v ; : r. J- ; V : t t j : - : j- : t: 13 D-i'ann .DDb in^ 'I'^izj b>c^, ? TS^a^n-bx- mis ^"D-pi ^np DD''ni5-rfi5"i / I: IT I v-yv .:! - jt: - v r -: rr ..:- : it r : \ r lj~ . -- 1,.. / : V : -r- - : j : i- - \ t - I a- t ; v : tt : nn^sn o'^trri^rrri^ N^nn ih-^a-by nici^b n-a^^^n r'53'^ss-ni^ ani^ T : AT - VT -: IT V ; t .. - j... -. ,- ... - J . j . . ._. j . 17 "iT&xs t''fi^n to3?n ;n^nnsr:ii o'lirri^n ^bo^^'i 'ipi^ 'is "jDrn nnb nht:^ i" -: I- r -J-- IT t: IT - r : - v - : 18 IS D'*i?:icn ^i^i'^'^i tao-n nn^a D^r:i5n-ni5 tj^i^^n i^nn mci"^ n-ci^ J. .^ -; IT J . ,. _ I,.. T ,.. ^.T -: IT V ./. T ;"T- Ia" j- t D''nn5?b ^:ni5 nnpbi irbs? bsrnnb^ h'^'^y bbhnnb n'li^n^.tt ^:n:55 T -: I- vt - 'j- t : t j.. _ . . . , .. r ,- . . . a r i : v ": Z 1 : ~ I T ; \T : - : 1-T / r a* ": J' v : i - rr - 22 ~iab ^n;!! ^o'ln'in nn^^ ^cdi : ^d;];^:^ inb^ mrn ibj^t^si ^rscs 23 -bfi< nib nibi? ^^ik^^ t^rnhMi^a ^ssps ntp-a ^r^'j;' ^b bsij DDBD3 DD'innp^oi^a i'M's DDb iPD DD'^ni^ ^n'bi^i Di'^n'S:?^ ^xnTi '::- J : : - : I : - ,.. t -t v ": - i" V - v: t T J- T -: IT V / T /"T- J , : V r." ": /" - at jt 26 b^n^'i } Dnb ^bDi^i DtJ-'^D ^i^^Tzj -ID D"'"insra SD'-p xia-"i3? nfiDiSn . rr : / it ; it j' at t; it i- I / - t; - . I : - T : AT - *tt : v -: it: - v v < t - t : - - I 27 nf X ijjjn DD^^nNt QibtDn niai^?^] Dibcb Dnb bxr^i ' J^?"?^ Tcian 'n* v. 26. GENESIS, CHAP. 43, 44. n?a 3^ 21 V n I- AT jv < T ; j' : : - : / t : i - rr w r at : ; V -: . - ' V T J J- T : V J - - T jT - i\ -: i- ; i- - ib ^'Q^'iu^n : anb its"""!!? n^^i^'^i pisxnH 55ss^i i^rs yn^>^ \ nia ^^ i^bD^"^ i^S ^3 ninb "ipi^ D-^bDii ^nm^'i J D^pD i^nn dPi^i inr ^'b^rrn'? iniJ: sti^^} 11 &b?^.j on'bpiri wp^i : "jip^Dn nnmicn y'^nsn if:gi?:^i nbs ibj^si i3 i^ini cipi'^ nn'^|i ^^m^ nn^n; i^n^;: : ^T?.y} ^^??^ inbn-b:? to'^jj u '^jr? ??.t ^D'i'' ^r?^ ^"^^^^^ ' f"'?*?^ ^'^.^^b ^bs^^ cttj 'isTO ID n^i^'^i t'labs ^w^ tj>i^ ifn:^ iiJnr^s Dn2>"i'^ Kibn Dn'^'f^ "iCi^ 16 ... J - 'IT (V -: c .(-- ; I" - I- .:-: J -. AV . ^ JV -: T T ..: IT AT - : - V - : - I- - - T ni^si s^'^nan fcca^r- ici^ d-j ^sn'si^-DH ^ins^b n'inns? ^rsn rj^^nny t^ \r : - ^ ft - r t : t j- : : 28 ^x ^ht!^2 ''rixp ^ni?n i?5r.^^. : ^r\Wi^ '^b'nnb^ n^^^t ^5 Dri?'i;' nr^ 29 '^n-ipi ""is D3?T3 nT-n&5-a!i onnpbn : nsn-^i:? n'^n'^i^'n i^bi a-ib &i-j jtIt : V- T r -ir - v.- : '- : t r* - : ' : Ut ' j t '^ T J ' : : - . : t - : t i : w t : -r t i- / jv : - i : 'at 31 li^sn r^^-^s inix-^3 n^ni : itssn n^inrp '^m:^ ^2r\i5 ^sr^^ ns^rni -V- - ' ^^ / : T T : I : - : rr ': v : - : at jv ->,--: 32 i\^2^ ^^ \ nb't^^ li^^n ^2^ni^ ^'inr ni'^is-ni^ ^'"ins? ^Tnini n-jan ':-< T I : ' V T : / t y ' : : - _ .. ... i ._. ^ -: : a- t 'Dxb inxi2m ^n-^bi^ ^.si^'^ni^ fc^b-Q&c yntsd ^ni5 ns^tt ns^in-r^^ n-15' T : /T r : ! V .-: A t < v j- r 33 bv^ "i::?3m -^ni^b nn2> ny^n nnn n-in^? i^rmi?^ nP5?i : D'^^a^rrbs -(- -V- - : A- I- V V.' - ^ - - J- ' ; : - i~ . : - at - * - n : n n^npb ''S nan 'ini^ Dn^iDtJ"^? DD-'r^a "^n^-bxi ^ni^jn-bi^ 1 npyn 6 tD-an ii:?i rnxn nipn n::?nn n*'n:T nr'^s : dD'^ssb n'^n'bs* '^nbo i" T : I V AT T V Ijv : IT t it /-t : ./v r/ : : ;- t : 7 DDb aiib DD'^SBb D^n'b&5 ^:nbuj*ii n^spi "tt5''"in-ri^ n;ri5 n*^: yv T / T ...... .,! .-,;.- )t : in3? ^a-is^ni nij;ns D^i''3 ni:'"^i aoi-' ^n&e ^i<3 nisxb ni?"iB sr^ia IT T -: < : : - j~ : - . - l^.. j.. -; ,t : - - DDn-isysi-ni^ ^:rt: ^iU5? n^^T ri-in^-bx nbx aoi'^-bx nii^ns -rt3i^''i 17 : : J- : v -: i- a *: J ' iv - : / v: I . ; - v < - AT J IV IT V ; 1-: . . : ft; 1 -n : r : i- i ; | nni5i J r^i^n nbn-nx raa^n D'^nir^ r-ix i^u-nic nib nsn^i 19 IT - : I : rT T ./ V V : : - : 1 : jv v v t Jt : v : DD''tD2bl DDS'jb nib'jr D:^'12ia pit? DDbnnp W? TiST HWI^ soi'^ anb in^i bknTU"^ 'sn iDntos?'^'! j i^^n DDb n^nsia r^x 21 1 7" *T F .. . - .. T ; . j~ : 1 .1-- , /V T V- : ' / nisbn c-i^b ins obDb j !inib msr anb "in^i nbiB '^B-bs? nibss' 22 J -; < T > V- r T .. : ' . IT - T ;. T T ;- - A : - J- - v t -: viixb^ : n'b nsbn "ann acs n-'iJ'ja bii? inD iia^Dnb^ n'b^to 23 T : I T : > -: ir t : I v v j - j : J - t ' < t ; ; at; ni^ir; n5hi|| nic;?;', D^^ns-a n^i^^ Q'^^jip? D^^^^n rnirr t^tki'D rhio nhbs "TDi^^i ^Dbn rnic-ni5 rkw^^ t trn-ib n^Dxb rr-a^ nnb-i "^s 24 -: V J- A""- IT V V ^- - : - ' V it- v : ' v t .vt jt IV -: K -:i- V I - - r I v jv t - at : v -:i-|- ' v it - i : : i- :\s^"i n^nisia rnx-bsn br-a K^n-iDi ^h ac-ii to nisi^b ib ^"ri'^i 26 tjt- at : j V jv t : v / : - lj~ < . . - - na'i -iffiic aoi'^ ::'nn'i-b3 rx i-^b'i^ ^nan^i j onb risi^n-i^b -^^ iib 27 JV JV -: I * " : t j- t J : - : - iv t ' v: r.' i t' ^i5n5(i nDb5< 'in ^:3 aoi'^-TO n-i bkito^ n^i^'^i : DJT^nii ' npy'^ 28 : V ; /T : i~ at : Ir* - t : v - r.- ": " "m- CHAPTER XLVI. I'D ''O'^^^ c:->hnT nar^^:) s^nij nngia i^n^^n '".S-mcii-bDi b^to: s^gi^i \2bv^ yQ^^^ nb"^5n ni5^i3:a bs-iia'^b 1 n'^nbx n-Di^'^i :pns'^ T^n^^ 2 Tj -:i- V V - T : - - J : - : t : : .: v - it : r r nnn^ xn'in-bi? ^^n^ "^nbij bsin ^5:^5 ^"n^h \ ^rsn nisi^tn np; 3 nia'^is'a m:; nnx '^dsx : ni 'n^^iri^ bina 'irkb-^s n^^ns'a 4 T : - : . ' ! - 'IT it j' : ! -: %. r / ; r t j - : 24 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. J- : h. -:i- T/T- ' IV - V T / T I : a, t - j' ; - i- v it : 6 -nsi Dn-'Dp'a-nx ^npi : ini^ nxirb ris'is nbsj icx nibj^a 'i?*?r^?"l ^i??.'! ^1"!^^^ ^^?r^ 1^?? n?$? ^^P";^ ">?^^ DTi'iDi 7 inx i^-'nn ^:j"ir'5^i "i"^:? rii2n"i rn:3 ini< v:n '';_n^ i^'ia : ir.iji III. The Ten Comm a^bm^^ts, Uojodus 20:1-21. 3 "i^b : D"^in3> n^nT2 an^ia yii^Ta n\nx3rin -i&5 ^^nbs* nin"i " 7 J A- T -:. j;," ,/ A- : I V ,: " ' r I m:- -. ' av :-. jt : 4 n2^)ar\"5DV, bo5D 'n^'J^^^Jf^-a^b : -i^s-by D"-*-inic n-in^i^ nb rrrri r , t: V jv j,U jv -: i- , , j' /'f t .- , ^5?*in n:5?n-b 'av J" V : - < Jv .T / < ' -: I" : It -. 1- 1 ^i?"!^"!?^^ bbi i^bm ii inttiN^j inni^n 'qfy-i rir^ "it)nn-&5b 18 nsi&n bip ni^n oi'^sbn-nxi n'bipn-ns* d''ni D^rrbDi d 19 no-a-bjj ^nrsi^^i Pr^'?? ^7^^,!!) ^^7:^1 D^n n-^^i 10 "^nn-nN^i D'^n'bjjn ica obnij ni5 'ims^nb ^3 ^5<^in-bi^ n^n-^i!? ?"'?^^ 21 pnn^ nrn -ibs^'^i : ^i^unn ^nbnb nD^:E-by in^^n"^ n^nn n^nrn^ r * t I" T T / -:i- - IT v: IV ) : : ir : - / t : iv : r -: i- tn'^n'bi^n D-nt&5 bs-i5?n-b&5 us nciai JUDGES, CHAP. 13. ^-i 25 IV. The Life of Samson, Judges 13-16. CHAPTER XIII. ^-i A^ -^^a nl^i^ Dsn'n nr^'' "^r3?3 2?"-in ntob. binto'i ^"^ssi ^s^^lc nnstrtiia nnsria nn^^ i^^ "'n^i : nitt? n'^3?a^i5 D'^nirbB 2 'bi5 nin''"!rfi52^ jnf^-i tmb'^ i^bi nnpr inir^^i ni:^ i^ir^ ^I'nn 3 V J w ;, : ' - - rtf- t Ti'TT. , ' : vt>t -: i : : 'at j : v t - rp nnb^i n"inm" n":'3'i"'^'bi rrip:/*inx brn-n rr^S^^ "^^^"^ nt'&?n '?i'^n'^'^'n"'n'^i5 TTr"':^ ifc^i--:57 nby^-^b "ni'f'a^ 'in rpib'ii nnn tiin i^5ni':DW^bs n^'ia' bi^niu'^-ni^ is^^iijinb ^ bn^ N^n^ psrrp -i^^sn 6 im^Tisn ^^n HTp-^^ ^-pnbxiD i^bi ">^^ ^ni: D'^n'bxn tfi^bia r"i I inirn^bx hnyi p nnb*"^i nnn trrn "^b n'ab^'^n 5 ^^b T55-"i5b 7 f-J- J- : - T - ; Ta- { :j- : t t ',t , . j - r j- i 1i33n-p nyz'n H'^n'^ a-^n'b^^ nnr-is ns^'ato-bs '^bDs*n-bi<:i nittJi , I V IV - ' JV : ( ^ " < : ! T ; .. t : . I - : t ; i5>2b ? nisyrn-a ^m^i ^:ib&5 ni2> Sra^in^, nnbiij niiy^^ ninb^n -I- - -; IV -:i- - : _ ; fT I T / T : - T ^. JV -: , it -bi5 "^ly , D-^h'bi^n fr^*b)3 Js^n^i ni:^ Wps'd^n'bicn VSS^'i tnl^J^^n 9 nSS'^S tj'ii^n-b^} jk'n^i inrs* "inns* n^'D-^a 'trb'^i^DH^'i /'^bU oi^n il V^ J- T V T- , * : " "=^- -^ > r, 'vi-;- ,TT- IT . - '^Sf.^"-its*'bb'a :TOii-p ^bJn-b.s^ ^pnt;if:-nt>* bb-^c n\:"52"bi5 nin;' 14 bb bDi5p-biC nx'az:"bDl nirn-bsc nDiiJi 'r'^i ^S^ri ^b r^^ri i^l-a"" ' T JT . T : ; - AT : '-"":- " " < ^ v /- i : t v v -: ^ii':s:'n-ai5 niD^-bj^ n'in;' ^^%" 'i^^^i j D'^-t^? ^^^5 ^"^rsb mrsi 16 'T ! I AV : J- \t : ' /- : - v - 7 t v j- i t : , ' J" : - ' ^*qih b^5ln nj nrjb nin:* tjxb^a 'ib Tab^^^'i : ^^SHsDf Tj'^nnn 'is -b? br';::^ nnsOTTj!^'! " D-^-rn'^ ''j-r^^ n^'3^ J^i^^:) 5 '^s^bB ^^ni 19 nibs?! ''^7^^^ : D^sh inir^^:"! n^:^^ Pi&^b s^bs^i nirpb n^i^n 2 'n n^n"* r][??2n x"3 t. is. '> -."^n^ v. 17. "canz 'i)n v. 8. ktus tr.'otn v. 2. '^ 26 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY. - f J- : - I -T i: t:it vt " t ~ ':" ; * JT . ' /- : - ! - T j-T T A : V : - j t v v t i- : t : Q q V - T n&nij ^b Jinij? ?^,n^5n n5n-D^5 nTn < - IT : V T : .:- ,-._.. . ^ - j~ - at 13 n^5nb ?!bD^n i^b-D-i t D-^^.nn rbbn D'^cbr^ d'^s'^'id D'^t^birj nob J" - : : I J : i- t : / -: v : : J* : v t ^iTa^^'^i n-in-^a nic'^bn D-'cb^ d^s^'Io o-'irbT^ ^b dpx Dpns^ ^b ii"T5?i3V"bDX^ xi'''' SSi^nS bnb nri^^v inryatsi ^t\Tn n^i^n ib 13 Di'^a I ^1^^^ : o'^'a'^ " htob ni-inn h'^^^nb '^bD'^^^bi pirra 5<2'^''\ J - J* ; r , ' T : t : it i- j- - : v ; it / : Tat jt t ' l.v> J 5 ? V. 25. JUDGES, CHAP. 14, 15. It: Ti 27 *ctXv^' <^Ui ^3n5 HTTrn nairi "^nnp^^rn ^^^ n^-i^^n -lyinirn n^^ali wn r no-inn sn*^ d^d? '^r'^nirn ai'^n Ti^^n 'irrj;^ ib ii-^cx^t t rriiasrigr : lb Wv nt? CHAPTER XV. 113 nninx icbn ^jnpb nssnxj ?^fi55Db i^;i?""'? ^r??"^^ "^'^? TP?-'^ Ti^a'Qt nnb ni2i5'^n j n">nnn Tib i^r-inn nais'a nniD hit:pn 3 V : - ' : ' .-J- - IT T IT r -: r: K : : - y - . J,- TS)b nic^i nbj-bx njr id;?i D'^isb np.^."] D'^bij^ niijti-iiJbTJj J It : V- - : - " v ; ' v it - v r : - i" : i i" vt > iri^x-n55 npb ''s '^D^nn inn iitj'atj ii-ai^^i n^^T rwv ^12 : V Ij- r : . - I J- -: : . : i - t jt j' nnj^i DDn ''nt3p_3-ai< 'is n^^js i^tEJ^p-ax i^mv nnb "itti^^^i 7 S'bo ci^3?o!i nuj'^-i nn^i nbi^i:^ ro)2 tr-Ti-bs? pitD nni^^ ?rH tb^^n^^ 8 - r: I < : .. ~ - vj- - at : jt - ' t - J v rr ' - - it : v : I - IV - V :^T - AT ! >. -:i-- : : j -:i- - it n T : V v: IV : I - A" T jv -: t t t : r -bi^ niin->p t'^k n^Bbsi hisbw ri^^^ nDb rim nirsts ib mtob 11 : : T ''SI T : - t < -: J : : j : i - t - jv I : : Dnb wby 15 ^'j im "iT?i<5 onb ^12^"}^ ^:b ri'^tJr ni^rn'a'i liiiJTQTD Dnb ntJb^^i D-irnDbs-Tn Tjnnb ^snn^ z\^'9^'^. ''i^ ^ri 12 nbi$"'| i^b ni^cb ib ii'pi^^n : Dnx ^2 i^^asn-js ^b I5?nn 13 D^nhs? D'^im innoK^i nn'^'aa i^b rrom d^-is ti^ans^ ?|*ici^3 J' -; - : \ ; - 1- - ' A? : J V- T . T T ; ' J - : ' ; T -"iv inxnpb ^i^-iin o'lnusbB^ ^nb-n2> xn-^^^n : yb&n-p ^n^br^i n-'-i'^n i4 A T >: J- : : " - jt i - it - ' v -:r~ t -j 28 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. vj njn'D -liijn-'nb ^TQ':^ : v'l'^ bn i^'^j'^cx ^s^'^i tk2 to^ nris 16 niinn 'inba )imw i-q^^^t j lz;'^5 qbx na-Tf^i v^nj^^i 'ii;' nbir'^i 17 nii"fb inbD3 V.;'^ : "^^ji qbs \^''5n nitjnn '^nbs D'^nn'^n ni-an 18 li^ia N^^il^i : "^nb nian a^inn Dipiab ^{^p^^ "in^p ^nbn tjb!>'i (T : - ;t : - : ' : : ~ - : J"t t - - - t / t(: - 19 D'^nbs^ ^b2^^ J n"^b-i.yn ^r^ "ipbtn i<72sra n^r^^ sr.rs^i r^^-Tn I- : - !-: rr /- : V : - rr : t t - j t t - ; a - wn inii nirni njjh d;^^ ^s^to ^iiit^^i ^^n^a-nirx tprisn-njj CHAPTER XVI. V 2 a n^icb I D'^n-T^jb j n^bx i^n'^T niir r^'m Di-i5n^'i r,r-T5? litiriij trb^i J- T - IT T A" -J- : *T /- -.MV- ' : I- : - ' 1 : V / : - v.- ": n iniN* 'ins ?ib ^-i^i^'^i Q^riirbs "oio n^bj< i!ib?_^i j nb^b^ riioir^ ^Dnixi ini3:?b ^n^pnoi^j ib boi: niani biij inb n723 "^fi^n^ 6 i^rn'T^sn li&isizj-bi^ nb^bi ni25^ni :vic3 n^^^^ &b^5 iL-^s ^ib-irD JT T ! - F : V T : .<- I : IT IT I V r: l r I - 1 -n^ t^)2ir} nibi^ -iisi^^-i : rimvb nc&?r n-ann b tinb nrsi ^b : TV" V < - ' IV - : V T I" /v - a t j ' -: i v - nni53 '^rr'^m '^n'^bm ^nnh-j^b -it'u^ o^nb c^-in'' n:?2ra ernes'" /- - : T : . ,. T : at i jv -t v - r y : vt : : ..:- 1- 8 ^n;3n-i5b nt;^ D^nb a'^nn;' n^n o^ntbp ^:^o !^5"^br;^_i 5C^^*n 9 D^nujbs v}i< "i^i^rji -i-inn rib dc'i ^^^\}^ ^nn ^r^-^^ci^rin ^ ^3 nbnn nsn 'Iiijn;Ij-b^5 nb-ib^ n-ci^ni t inb 3?iiD b^bi ti< T : J- . I ..... t : V - I V- V : 11 n^bisi n-gi^^i '^9.^^ ^ ""^ ^?rnn^5n np^ D'^nrs '^bi? ns^ni tiDxb^a onn Jiwrij^b ^-m D'^fc^n O'^nhya ^P'^'ici^^'^. nic^-Qic 12 ^n;i9i5r\n D^-iJ^n D^nh? nb-^b'i njjni '^^^D "^D^'^ T^'^r^'^ T^b^"? '/ : - : - V AT V J" V IT : > : ' v t < : : t v < - ' t 13 ''i^ nbnn r^^h-i^ lirttttj-bi^ nb-^bn n-ab^ni ttD^ns rninr bs^'a t : .- t - f : T : v - i - t i : /" " nn:3 'r.n v. 5. JUDGES, CHAP. 16. T^ 29 *^5nfi5n-DNi n\Si5 ^m^-) noxn rrga i> rri'^jn D^ijs ^bs? "^^'in^ -nxi rins^n nn^ri-ni^ yo'^i in:M yp^'^i "jitiaiD rpb:^ D'^pirbB. -13 ^n;!] J bin.) Tjns nm "^5 nn^n-a^bi "^ii nbnn D-itt^B tjbij i6 -n^iii t n^pb iiiJB? "i2ipni ^n^Ss^ni D-'p^^n-bs ni.;;?'!^ ib np-^in i7 w^rib^ n'lTris "'ii^-i^bs? nby-j^b nni-a rib ^r!i^''"i iib-bs-nx rnb i'^cb inpriT nBirnn lab-brnj* rib ^^jn-'^s nb'^b^ ^nnn :D^i?n is >5nD rr^bx ^b3?i inb-b3-ni5 hb T^n-'is DS^sn ^bs? nbsb D^ritbs j~ . - TV" T ; A T V : J - T J r : - i" t -: v t : i v ": i- : ~ nirhv libs n'^:an nirx D'^iias^n-ni} "^rir^^ni '^ni^* nn^m "ii'^a AV -: ' JT \- - It . ' \ - n : :r t j - t : D^nirbD ^T^Q bb n72i D^irJim b'i:xn i^b-a rr^iim : Dn-ibs? m^i-bi5 "iictt - - - J J- t :-: T J" : t v: jt -: a- - it : v ' : nsb^i : D'^nirbsp ^r:? '^nts-a rnx-Dp? p3i|ii Q''P*'?:V! s^'JO 29 nnibs^ ^po"! nrpht T'?? ^^^H ""S^ ^5^r? ^y^^^. ' ^J^^-rij liijti : : : - J T T : v j - i : t v : v r T .... , . ,. _ ^ ._. -. ^ T - . T r - - . - - < - - : J- - rr^a-bDi i^fii^ ^ni'^i : r^na rr^^n mr^^ia D^'in ini^si n'^isrr-iirx 31 J- T : T V :i"- rr - : v n -. >" - : -> " " " bii*-j|' ''iH^f . * *^^ ncbijj I 'd^S' TOnbrib bVii't'-^nfifi^,- -^Dbn D^lsnar; /^l-'-"'2^" mrbtj 'iriS7ro ^"P"'5 ^J^3^''9'i "I's^n ^^J'^bx n-anbisa wn mj?i5: 1^55 . 16 'inisbbn'tij'^i ' 5 nnb-r^ia tos iM-t^ifi m'fnb b^^^r bi:?t3 Dth ^n : ^^Hi^b n:n^n r-im n-Tn nnb nnti5?n n-Tn K-ibpn ns-^i^ ^"^nxb 1 f. - : v.- -: I- 1- I T : AV - vir /t t -:,- v - >t - ^' t " v - : 18 ipSn n'^ns^-nxi ribs^n niub i^^nn n5xn nbnn ^t^nn nnfe n^'f ' |j : ' V - : I v, Mt T J- V T^ , V T t t IV <- -: v v : " : '""^"^r^n b^nni n^5:?i2n i^'n^^i ^^ ^n^sr niiJi^3 Vb^ i^'^'^^i nrfe-br" " ... ..-: T,: -- T- AT- it: ,,v.;:.- |v ^- , , jt.- - - 21 riDi^To D^n^^bs^ b'snip;^ ty^s^ni : nBrib'Tsia ^5?nni nD^?*!r-bx 22 D-ibsn n^iiD i^-by rbVp n^bsn-ni^ ^1"^ fcio^n j "rqy??. J^iJ^;]?? 23 n-as? ns'jio I icin"! : oibcb iinjjb bs^c^i i^nji ^9'^??^^ T?.t- : -^ J : - I- - : : ; - - : t v .... - j. j- : ^.p ms^pr^a v. 23. nnsz 'sn v. 12. p"Tn y-Tzp v. 9. 'p y^T v. 7. I. SAMUEL, CHAP. 17. f^ 31 Dnisna ^kys') t^^, Sbi : "ru 3?'53ir^i n^^jn n'^^n'n? ^|n^i 24 / -: T T T : AV If T : i" T : iT v - v it e t J- : I T T -: rr V T V J - I" T : : t : t b5?ia nam Tcm Tsn '^mrbEn-ri? hs'^ irx tj^xb nfe^-nia 7- tT : . * : T - J : : - v - - v.- -: t v ti- ! - < v: V : - I- I .. J. V - r r.- <:;- J' a" t : t ^a^"! ni5 tj'^xb nte:?'^ ns nbsb n-in ^in'ns Djrn ^b -I'cs'^i 27 ,... - > ' v-t : ibp)2 np^i J I'^bs?^ nin nno'^i '^n'^DS a^b -^a r.bi^a rsbb bz^^-^b a f: - I- - it T I" V t ;:- -A- J J- V v t . ivt ,- i ^Sdsi Dni5 DtJ'^1 bnsn-p 1 D^:ni5 ^pbn nt^isn ib-^.nn'^i ii^a , . . . T ...JT - _ _ _ F . J- T -: i" .. - JT -: J - : - T ; 1\^^^^ : imcbsn-bb5 ran i"(^n tDSi'^i : i^bsb nssrn i5i3 Ttj-'iJni , 1 j^. IT r : IT - i" n^'T-fes? "':S4:^i Wi ir^Tr-^^ ^nin'^i -nTrix nx-r^T TTrpEn -b ^ntDbsn ntti^'^^ : w'bxi ' 11 vns< 'incbsn bbpi' nibpi3i3'44 t . : - : I - IT I" v T V /::- -;- A*: piDD :p:r?:N- JcpoD v. S7. ica-::: i^nn v. 35. 'p n v. 34. n-cun 'n v. 25. n iybpi t:^pb^ni ib-nrfic D'';:?nn 4i 32 IIEBRKW CIIUKSTGMATHY. :niffin n^annb^ D^^iiJn &i;:?b ^^fc-ni? n:r&i ^^'^i rS^ Ti - q';^.. '/^ v,^-'.' %'-,..-, --,.._. %v ^^, -u*" V- /u::. ' f.' .7' rr^nb^ D'^iaffi'n b^5?b rvin ai'^n 'niubs n:rna nr^s '^r,nD'i ^rj-^^^^tj J- - : V- T - \ > : 1 - J - ,:. - -: i- v jv . - t : ' V t i jtJt - I t I ( : I" : 1" T : : v: ^ /" , < i v t t t : i- : J y at t "^insVn^nbia'n hin-'b '^s nin^ :J-^TD'in^'"'n'^:nn^ nnhn b^b-^s fvrh 48 49 3 ^nnnia^i rnnyn^ ^sb^t?''^ 'i^'^n-nx ng.'^'i 'inicbEnns^j ^)2?.^i:'i 52 ^13p'n J ^CS'^I D"I125 TtJ-'^S D'T^Cbssn ^i^n^'l 1tt?5^-l-rX riST'^D'^'l ... ^_ _ . . . ,_ 1 .. J.. . .... ,- . - . . - 1 f^l..; J.. -; ,- ^ ^ J. . 53 : nri^:nTo-ni5 ^DiiJn D^pirjbs ^ini5 p'b'^ia bi^nto'^ *^Dn iiir^i :r>.p -D55 rrbnn inizj&rTi "ibnx nri^'^i "isni^ i^^sn nt-^i^a-p s^nsin ~-r T J : V IT T IV . 1 : T - J- : '. - . I - : itt 58 ^n yalh^ n5?3n npi^ '^la-p b^x rh^s^ ^^m^^ \ i^i'^a '^p^bsn T J - AT - T - r ' V T T V < - it: : : - VI. The Prophet Elijah, 1 Kiv(^s 17-19. ^ CHAPTEK XVII. T"^ T : < .! T - T : - . T : j~ T i : ' - r i- * . " / : AT T J- V V T < T - /?:! T r : : j- t v .^ 3 2 TO-ip ?^b n'':s'i rvit3 ih : nb5 -inns y'^T ^tsn j a-iU Tibsbn^ Ti^^sr D'^nns^n E"ci nrs V. 4.:.. *.. I. KINGS, CHAP. 17, 18. n-> n 33 iton^ onb ib D'^^^'n^ D^'finbnV : iTi^n "^DB-bs? "it?i5 n^ns bnsa 6 tjnisi a*ii3'' fpia -in-^i : nn-' bnJn-ife ni5?a niun^ onbi npia <7 IX, : \ r - jv V T - *", '' ' vj- - Itjt- "r." : : - : it t : - .^ fi5r''npb -ifci^'^1 n-ib^ii ^cip'^n nnp5 tpnf^ll nncsi '"^bsa d"'^^^ -Di5 '^ wa ^b-V"^-Di5 Ti-'nbfi^ nin ^ri ' niai^rn : ?rT^!i Dnb-nB'i2 ^,n''b55 n-^bji' -ra^'^i nrn-iai in'Sb'Sxi ^anbi ''b ^r.'in'ito5?vii^ 13 n:fe'x-in n2i:p niy ni"a "''S^"^tt7::>'1fic"^^nnnD ''&:? ^'xk ''ii-i''^n"bi5 "^n'bsc n'inr 1^3^51 ni' '^3 : nsinxa '^Syn -ri^^i^'fls^ "^S'^ nWsini u DT^ 13? nonn fe^b rain rnssi nbon fc^b n^pn is bi^itj'^ bbi5Pi ^rr^bx nnis n&:^ni VbnT': n-aii^n ^re-by dc5 nin'^-frri -.d - AT 1" J- : \! . \ './"/ IT T : (T I" ; - , VtV iT : ' i^b p*i?n nnssi nnbD ^^b in'pn 13 t n'n:"' Hn'^n^ x^nn-j^nn 16 J / V 1/ - ^ - I : t T T J - IV - - ! T IT t r D'^nli'nn nnli '^n-'i j ^n'^bx 1^3 iai niri< r\'\r\'^ nnis non i7 rnrs IV is^3 prn T^bn "irr^i n-'sn nb::?^' n^fi^nna nbn nbxn rt -. /- : JT r : T ; - -.t - ^/ j- v i- t it ' v t t v t A- v; IT/ J- ' iT r / - ^ t j-y , V '^ V - 'T : . ^ t : i i 'b-^rn n-ibs^ raji^'^i : '^23-nx n^WbV^iij'-ni^ Tsrnb Nb^ nxs 19 n-ij nT2J"> iiin iic n^byn-bi^ ^nb'^'^i np-'n-a ^nnp'^i '^Da-nx T J" _, . -: T -: IT V -Ti-- It i- j- fr - X- . -bj? n'yri ^nbi^ nirri I'Qi^'^i nir.'^-ba^ icnp^i Tinra-bs? innsTT'^i":} 'inan''i""':.^3n"nx n-^^nb niyin may Sni^n^ ^:&5~nri< nS-abfi^n 21 - i ,* " . ... '.'' i ^ T : t (. -: T /" : -: v ": ^ T t ; - rr 7T T IT- T V: JT : A~ - iT : , - *T'i ' - , T ; J T /^ .' V - ~ / -irss nicni ^n^bs^ bipa nin*^ y^^'^-i j iaip-bs? n-Tn ib^n-ffi)5 22 viv T T - AT I" j ,; .T ; I- : ~,/''' ,:*: ~ . iv - trt - v iv V?.v. I h'^b3?n-i^ ^niih ib^Ti-na^ ^n^bx nfe^n t'^rr^i iaip-bj? ib^n 23 T -: IT ' .- I - V V ; v T I" r^ - . r.-- . : ' - ^ ./? - -bx ni^icn 'yty^T\^ \ -r^a ""n 'Si ^n^bx 'nfoi5''i "iiziSb in:n*''i nn^iiin 24 ft- :': rr : - : t aT < v: / r : - t jv y - t j- CHAPTER XVIII. n- ibxb fT'ttJ^'bisn nsia in^bi^-bi^ n'^n nirr^ -laii D^'Sn d^ia'^ ^n-^n k A 4 >*.* " /T T - T / T T T : J- : - J- T : I- ^n^bi^ trb'^n j n^ii^n 'ss-bs? "iid^ h:nici axnx-bjc n^^in tfb 2 T.J- r . - ,T T -: IT /- : - .T T /T s : t ; - v -^ '', " " VT>inb-b!5^ a&n^^ i5ip'n \ 'ifSt)a prn ai?nni axnx"bi< nixinb 3 T : - I V T : - jtI: - ' i : i . rT t rr t it : at : - / i t i~ i p"Ti yep V. 21. p"T!: 7Qp V. 20. 'p Nnm ibid, 'p K^n v. 15. "^p nn t. 14. nT:3i36n anssD x^n "3 n-iDsn v. i. 3 34 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. nS'^Mn'^i D-'S^'n: nxia ^n^-inb n'S^^ nirr^ ^i^'^nD nx bnT-^x Tsn i5'a3' '. '''V^x a^^nsn-bs bn n"''i?n "'rr'a-bs-bx pija ^b IT T % /V T >>.-:- IT - : - I" , (f i - /^; ^ V V T J V - ; "inx-tfina ^bn ^n-iin^i I'-^nb ink nn*^^ ?i?n nxn^^ Ssi-nirb' >T . ' V IV ; ' ;- T 7T : - I : - : t v '..; ' - t t ; - at t -: |- J - ... - - ^ T I; IT I" ; : '..- T : - I < : - i - : 8 nbiji ^b -i;^ ib 'vylk'^^ \ ^n;;b^5 ^f\^ nr nriiin ni3i^'^i *i''T?"br /'::- . ' * T - r AT T JV V V - iT 1" ' IV i- -nsin fiDbtiTsn-nsj T^trr\ ^-g inicxi 7|Trpnb b -^nx nbtj-i -; T t : it f nin^-ni5 i^i*' '^^'ys^ ^zyyrc\ "^^scrc:^ ^^bi nxnxb Tsnb 'iniji^ , T ; ^ ("T /' : :/- : ''T t - i- t ' it . / ; ,t : - : * - : t 13 "i^^-^n: ns* bnfi^ rnnn ^n'^ir:>"-nri5 ri5 ^ni^b "inn-xbn \ ^ins^sis niyisn njii^ D"^OTn n^'fe^n 'x ni^fa nin-^ 'ii'-^'^'a iifii^i nin** 14 nan i^'Hi:^ ^-a^ ih n-bb^ nnx nnii : D'^i") om DSr^i^^i 16 ^b'^i iS-n^^i n&5ni5 nxiibb ^n-^^isi? ^b^V n-'bi^ nx-is n^'^n ^^ ' ' - A - - IT . - /-; VT 1 - I Vf" - IT IV T I" V r 17 nj^nx -rar^^n ^n^^bs-ni^ nicnsc nSx-o "^n-^i 5 ^n^bj^ rknpb rsns* 18 -DN ^3 bii"rs5 "^nSi^'i^b n-p^H 'b^niu;' ^Db. nr nrxn i-^b':^' tD-ibi^an '^injj '?[Vni nw ^ib-njj DDnm/'ri-'nij n^n^ nnx 19 byiin iN-inrrxT b'a-i^n nn-bjc bsniD^-bsTs^ ^bx rhp nbir nn:?i - - - : V r AV ; - - I- V V t . t : >- " ' ' '; - : t - ; : bnns^ ybt "^bDi;; n-i^^a ^5-15? rnttjxn '^^'^nsi D^iranj n^ijjp 2?5^;i^ 2 } b^-i3n "in-b^; D^^'^nsn-ns yhpn b^iniu^ '',??"^?^ ^?,nx nbt^i 21 "'niJ^-b:? b-'ncD DPi? ^'^yr'^v nr^^^i D?n-b|-b ^n^biji n^n -i^bi -i^nnij ^ob b::?3n~c&5-i I'^nri? ^s'? b''n*b^!:n njn;-Di5 b'^5?5n 22 K-^n: ''n^pi: i^!? Q^n-bi^ ^.n^b^c n^^^^i : w -inb^ cyn ^::? 23 ^:bnDn^i : tj^iii D^CTri;: niij)a-ra"ix bran ^i^'^np -^^nb nin-^b D'^i>:n-b:? kfT^'p^i^ mnnpn "injcn nsn bnb ^nnn^^ n^^nE D^:u? i n-iii^n-b:^ ^nnj'i ^nijn nsn-nx 1 nirs?^. "5n:j ^a^b;' i^b c^^ 24 n^riT nih^-Dn ^c1p^^ ^rx'i Ds-^n'bi? nm nnxnpi t x:rt^ sb T t . t : I" . JT: V -:|- .. I V! . i V T ; ! t / p 'ta ytep V. 12. i-ip n^rrs::^ a^ns rrisrtn -, ^"3 r. 5. nwut 'en v. 21. fn-ison Ans^s Ntcn ^a nntasn v. 20. I. KINGS, CHAP. 18. H'l 35 / \ : I - 7T T r 1 -J- - K IT J T rt -r I- V -: -r v: rr ^in;^-i nnicn ^sn oSb ^nna b::?iin "^i^-^asb ^n'^bj^ n-Di^'^T : nn^n nis J -: I- T V IT T - V T -: I- - _ - j . . . T I" V - IT T - : ^la-'TUn ibtt ntj'^n 8 D-'raix x-^nn nb-'Ds^n i nba tib^ nnxD'^i bsi^'^i Dp'^i ttin'in J. T . - . - jT . .. ^ - J ; J ..... - ^.. . . - _ J . T T - ' V IT - 9 niyian-bx DC"i5n'^i : yin n'^n'bsn nn ns? nb^b a'^ra^'.xi ni'^ T r : - . ;t it - i" ic v: it /- v- T : - j- t : - : : ^n^'bi^ nb ti^'ttq ib -I'ai^'^i vb^5 nin'i-nni Tk^^ dt2? ib^i IT |- V / : - : J - T t : - : ,- . ; at .jt - ^D5< nn^ST nnnn ^r^-'in Ti'^x^'nD-ns^-i ^cnn ninhar'a-nK b^nfei -: -T IT V at V J ; IT ' i.* : v ; t t ' jv : : / ..-,.. 11 '^^sb nnn r^^'nv) ks ^"nik^^ : ?nnnpb 'css-nij ^T?pn;'i ''hnb "laira^ D^nn p-is^ ptni n^in^ ni^n nii? nin-" n-ni nin*^ *~-: -T r-'T: Ttt: t : -j: jt: $ : r : tjynn i5b :?n nr\r\ nns'i nin^ ninn i^b nS'n";' ^^:&b D'^^bp 12 ntJTa'H bip cin nns^i nin*^ r&5n ^b tk rynn nnjii : nin-^ T r : H .. T J- - : AT : v t / - - t - - : t : 13 nn| "i'^?,':j ^5|^1 inins^n v:^ tsb^i ^n|bK rbcs i wi :ngn 14 i53p nax'^i : in'^bi^ nb Tib-na n'oi^'^i bip i-ibx nrm n-iyrn J- ... - IT I" V , : - V - r T . . AT T : - -nx bx"itii 'ss ^n"-i3 ^nT:?-^3 nixns 'n'b55 i nin^b -^nssp T : J- ; ' : ! : : rr t ; j- jt i- f ^cpn-^i ^''inb ^3i^ nn^xi ninn ^^nn ^'X'^DD-nxi ^D^n ^-^nhinTis /':-:- - : ": <-t -it v at v j : it ' ir ; v ; t t ' j-.. ; : - tD Tr\ii^ 'as'inb nii^ ?rb I'^Bx nin^ ^12^^^ j nnnpb 'irtrn^ T J- :,'::- : / l-r- t t : . - - IT : '- : : - 16 ^'OTrp i^^n'' nsi j Dii5-b5? ^rbtib bicm-ni^ nnti:^ nsn^ pirizi :'. J ; IT -: - ' v v.- : vt -: v st : - it t t t : ^r - nan nbinia bnx'a tssttj-p yTZJ-'bi^-nxi bxiio^-br trb-ab nirrn /- : T : J" T I" T t ; . .t w v : a- t j - ' -. w : /- : 17 "Db^sm x^n-^ nii3'' bi^tn nnn^ tsb-ain rrn^ t Ti'^nnn K-^nsb T : - ! A J- T V T -: -: n vt : - t r : I ,... . - < t : 18 -b3 D-'Sbx n5?n bi^nto'^n 'nn^^Tsni : i^t-h^ tr^^'^ ^'^t\^ nnn^ t * t -; J- : T : : /:-;: it v: i- r s. : n ' nnsn sn v. 15. p"TS nns v. 5. "np inj v. 4. cns^D n^'ocn v. 46. NEHEMIAH, CHAP. 9. t3 37 I vj-- I r (TT I rr -r V - T : - - - i .v -: .-.._" n-ibi^ in-i^x ^bint'i ')''?&? WbN| nn?;:i n^?n D-^irsi i)2"[p '^ini 5?^Tbi n^^^bn nbyi3"b5? Dp^i : on^n'ba^ nin^b 4 !:>- T - : I- j~ -: I- - (t r - t: " \ " w |- J DH^nbx nin-^-ba^ bii5 bip2 ^p:fX^^ '^2:3 '^sn rr^nn ^sn sr^Dm)? r.- I IT : V r Ij : -:;- AT : j- r IT : i" f \ tt : - : !-p:m2J h'^iin n^nniD n^DmiJn 'lin ba^-'tj^rpi' 5?^"^ D'^nbn ^n-Qi^'i n JT : - : T I Tib-wni Drr^bs? ^^^tn ^3 ns'n'^ 11 T : Ij- T T - ; r." - / - : v , ' ; - i- - av - -: < " '" t : - r n'biiian nDbcn Drr^s^S-ni^i mra^s D'^n-trini ^nny^'i on^rsb V : T : I- : .: . : at t - - vt - ' i ; / : - 1- - v i J?71? \3''p in bji J sin-^Db;) ^x tf-i^n-nx onb n-^icnb nb^^b 13 nisij^ ninini b'^n;' D'^tssM onb innn d^^'dm dtos' "la'iT b'^pnn nii^-a^ nnb r\2?^in t;7Jj nat^-nxi : D'^nit: ni2"Qi D'^j^n 14 'p nr,N V. 6. y-^^ V. 5. 3"p V. 21. jT"n2 'un v. 20. yipTz v. 18. 38 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. rj nnb nnna o^'bi&tt onbn' ? s'^ns^ mr-a n'^a Dnb n'^'^^s rAini V T T T - T V V : ' r.' 1 - n v i t t j" t : rn^ib xinb Dnb -ii3i^p\i D^^^b nnb nxain ybg-a d^tqi on^nb 16 ^^nn ^rnhi I- t t \: : - : t j .-;- -nxn liin tfb-a y-iij-nsj'^ lirr^p fiK'n^j ^ib"i'',^:i nssb DpbnriT 23 "bi^ Dic-inm D'^'c'cn "inDbs n-'ii-in Dn^sm : 'itsin-^bt) w r^\^ t .... - . ^^ T - V ; I : T ; jv : it t - ' v ,.. / J v iv 24 ^157;:'^ n-^san ^i^n^^i t m^^b ^{inb Dmnnsb n-i^ij-mr^it yn^n Dn;'3 D3nni D''257j3n jn^n ''nir?;^-ni5 Dmrsb ybsn^, yikn-nij D^n^i^n ninii n'^.D-bs-D'^^b-a D-ina iSi"',!'] ir^jiatp naiJSiT nnu^a ^Dij-^nn ^raiip'^i ^:?3to^i ^bDi^^n nnb bss^a V2>i D-'n^n d^id^s V : - : - : : : - ; i - at t *: r I / : #: i- t : 26 D^n "^"ini^ 7in-iin-n&5 ^Dbis'^i trii ^iin^^n '*i j binsn t^n^Da T - J" -: I- ' : rt v < : ' t : ; - : - - it- < ' : I n-'sxs ^te^^'ii Ti-ibs^ Dn^^nb di ^Tyn-mr -Sin ^rj-ij'^nrnsjn 27 ^"^bs^ npys-^ Dn-i2r n2?2i Dnb ^i^sn Dn^nss ^"^a a:nn"i j n'bi-iu '. tj -. : t T it - : AV T V t - v -it j- : .... - | . 28 n^a Dayrni ^;;:b 5^1 niiiJi^b ^a^irj;' Dnb ni:p^ : omis ni))? Db-^2rni vom D-^ioTSa nni- nsTOm nnnin vn^5n1 nnb nnrnt-i^ nnn ^n^t:n^ DniDbri tt : - : T T : IT 1 : : : : r t j-t v -: T t ' : I : t : - : nsn : D'^j^nn on-'bby'a'a ^nfc-^^bn n^'ins? i^b nniisb npr!:-mr^5 36 V I- T IT - -. < T : - T : - JT t I : t iv t t -: -.t- -. t ; "t : :.: < : I : - : fr - : t /-t . -: : IT -. w : IT t : VIII. JuDAH Comforted, Isaia/i 40-42. CHAPTER XL. "a T : -v- ; T ; J- t J; it AT ": vT : ^* t t : t : it < T T -: JT : - AT : ' V JV l - r ; - f Ij r r.- ib^n n^m ^bsiB^ n:?nM nrrbDi i^'ir J^'^rbs t ^rn'bsb nbca 4 r T IV T T ; AT : IT ; : ;- I : t v t |" i- it : n^n"^ nm-bD ^snn r.irT> ^in^ nbrci : n^^pnb D^CDnni niicittb n t;- tt t t: AT: j: t:-* it*:-: vr:iT: : niran-bs s-npi^ rvn "tdsi np n-ai^ bip : ^2^ nin"^ ^b ''S 6 T T - T AT': / JT V- T : T : I" r I" IT : ' 4* nin-i nil "^3 V"'i ^^- '^^^^ ^^'^ J f^'j'^'^ T^^ i'^cn-bDi Tsn 7 (T ; - ' -r 1 ' /"JT r *" t iv t - I / : , : - t ; t nip^ iD^n'bN* nnni T""^ bns Txn m^^ t nrn ni^n ps* ia nrnrs s I/t V J' : 1 K i-jT V T r-T it T T ;/ T A T :jT tibip nin ^12'^'^T^ li^sr tnti^ni \b"hv nhmn br t obirb 9 ' r - - < T T V JV - : J T -: - T - J- IT : : n?^n"bs Tsiry r\H^ir>^ '^nijb -^-iri^ ^xn-^n-bji? ^tj^^nn cbir^i;' ^'??^''? ins TOiu r^^r\ ib nbrti i5?*iTi xin*^ ptnn nir.'^ 'iD^i^ nsn T : " A r : J I : t jt : . ; ip-^nni rr'vhi^ rap^ Vits nrn^ in^is? n:?'"is t'T'Ssb inbrsi 11 At Tv : T ; ) j-r- : : ' : J : v v : it t : i t \ ; pn-^T3 J D'-sTi^ttn ni:?nr(i D-^nn oben bpri rnn nss? thm 13 Ir- I- IT : I : <. t : x : : - <- t : ? v at t j- -: t - imiab^'i rt-'n'^i "^2?iD ''^-ni^ : i25?-*'ii'' inss? Tr^^i^i nin^^ n^n-n^^ 14 ::-. 1- :-!- < V IV I it-: / : at : - "1103 D-'ia "in : las^^ii"^ nisizn tr*^,"^i rr^i ^n'lisb'^i tsstJa rrii^a la J- ; 1 " r.- I V : ' i: : j- : - : i- at : - J : ^5 V? P?'?"^ { ^"i?"! p;!5 t:'^^i? in inrn? n^rrs^ pncD"i ''b^ia ic V T . A : I J- : - t it \- / T - : /r t jsnnNi n^.L3!:rT v. i. 40 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 19 V V - I : - - I : - /r 1 J : - : ^nhs 'r"^55 ^i^sir rj^b D^:Tii inisn : nsffib bni^s onnia'^i 24 Dnia qcp nil 0514 y}^{a i2^,':}"ba r]55 ^^^Vrba qx ^i^^^rbs q^5 n^ J tjinp "iioi^'' mcx-i ''s^-'iQnn i-ja-bxi : oxten n-ps n^iyci ^I'^'i I t \- . AV : V : V : - : < v : i- r 17- - t r : r - 26 bbDb D&5n2S -iBoian x-^iiian nb5< i^nn-^tt ^scn^ DD"^r5? Din^-isio t \ : at T : it : : c - v jt t i- ; v t : 27 nrb J -I'l^s i5b tj-^x nis y-'i2&5i D-'Dix nh-a i^ip'^ Dira t T IT : V / - r J- - : < r l; jr : ^ot^m "^n'bi^^n nin^'a ^2-i"r rnnc3 bKniu'^ nsnn^ npy*' nrsn / T : T V I- AT : T : / -: ! ; iv : - iT : r v V : i" T J : T A- T : - : v t .t- - r -:i- t - IT / ; CHAPTER XLI. i5^ N i'3'7!' 'T^ll? T^S ^^5: nb ^s'^bn_-i D'^i2xb^ d-^^x ^bx ^tj-^nnn 2 "T^DSb in"! ib;\-ib ^nx-ip*^ pnsr n^nsa n^rn 'a : nnnps tJEicrib -n"!^ D^Db^i b-'ia J -: .- V" : ; i : - I it '/- : : - t r r.- ' *- ; : - j- r : 4 '^Sfi^ t^-ra T\ThT\ xnp nteri b3?D-^a ; i^in^ ^ rb:ra n^b^ Dibo -: A V - J" r T T : J- t ! it y it i - : - / at n rnxn nisp ^i'^x ^n : K^.n-^:i5 D"^:nnK"nfi5-i "iitErx-i nin-' I V VT T / : T : T I -: V -: r v : ' t : 6 J prn ntti^'i "T^njcb^ iitj?"' ^n3?-i-ni5 >&{ : "i^tx'^i ^nnp ^Tin* I IT -: (- T : A : - V V / I i r -.vr.-- i ; Iit at -"r: 7 niD pn-^b nai< d^d Db-n-r^^ r'^cos p^bna qnbs-ni^ inn p-Tn'ii J r V . - - - AT V J V npfi^i : i:ii2- i^b D'^'^rpan ^ng.Tn;'^ x%n i rr,DDn v. 27. "jiO ny v. 26. ISAIAH, CHAP. 41, 42. S>3 S^^ 41 ^xn-n-5X J ^^miy ^s i^-iT^-bi^ ^b n-ai^n 'n^'^ia'' p-^trra 14 : ! - ' ! : - -; ) -: it - ' : r* it !w : j -: i- n"nn c^^n ni'^s'^B bra mn vrw] iniab ti'^n^iu nm : b^^nte'^ id T T A ! - V- T T I J T - : I : - J- ." T : D'^ii'^nfi^nn w^h^n : bbnnn bi^nto'^ irinpa riin-'a b-^sn nr\Ki i7 : V n ; -: rr it - : r : / ': t i- j* t t - : ^nbx Db:?x nin*^ '':55 nniTD ^c12srs Dsifb r^^i D'^'q D'^cpn'a 1" v: IV r : < -: t >stt jt t - t : -T - /:-: nipi^ya ni3?pa -finni ninnp b"':^B-b? nn^sj : nnT:? i^b bxnte:' i8 nx '13'iisa inx : D^'ia ''xsriab n^s f-iNi D^^t-DSi^b nania n^'tex i9 IT : - V - : : v : r t -: rr j- t v at f j-' : \- ": i- t A t ; JT T : - ! t : - : - : < t : ; i- : j : ' - - : ^'iin nin-i ro^-^ DDn^i ^nnp :!ifi^na bi^nto^ inpn 21 AT : J- v : ! / ; 'it it t ; v t : t h T AV I : jv -T t J' - : - Ti -: I- ' / v v- v J .. - IT- / ' T -t I- JT : I" : - T t r - t jt j i- t J. .. I - ^v - .:/ T :j" : t : j i t - i\ : - nnrin 2?Bi5 'T'4^"T'^ 5]s p'^-is "laxsn D-^:bai K'ni5i : inic ^isjna nbcin'^bi oan nan li'^ssb iittk-i : DD^naic ol % : I" V " - ; V- T I ; AT J" ' v : ' / r : XO ini5 d53 in : nm ^n'^c^i Db^5^r^^1 rri*^ rsi nbi^a^ z^i^ )^^^ 29 / V bi AT - . ": I- T 1" v: e: it - : * \T ; i A- IT : . T : T : t -: i- - it I v- : . z / v . : . 16 fc5b ?f-iia w^^^v "^ripbini t ii^-inis D"^^.ni!;;i D^^b ninns ^^nisio^ niSib Dir^z^b ?r"i?n)3 D'^iTi^ o^'imfi^ ^yi'^-i^b nin'^nDS ^r'l'^ T .: ' T : - t A" : - i : it i y : t t I" n - vt - : r : > r at - c : i - J " T^ '^^n5?"DX '^s n^y 1^ J nix-lb ^t2-'nn D^nis^nn ^ii^ia o'^i^nrin i y . . - . J. ... <. , J . ,, . . IT : AT : V i I" - 3 n^ifn t nir-p 'ins'.p nw D^ciss n.'ns? '^'a nbrij ''Jifb^s tdnni 21 ip"i3r is^^b rsn nin*' t ^^C"^ i^bi n^^i^ nipss nbirn i^bi nian 'a : I - ,- . F V T *T : IT : / : v- : - / t a : j : >. - } nrn -irb^-rsi nDirti b^sr^ r^^*^ rnb ^"^n '^^:^nr\ n'^sb:^ Tinni r T i" ? .-: vT : - j- : -t - r at : t t : > t : 24 ajj?;: "g^P^b inpx? Jiinijb y^tp":;! nrp^ n^^r i^s;^ oDn ^^ ^ibn VD"inn ^ns-^^b-i ib ^3si:n ^t nin*^ i^ibn D'^TThb b^'^w^^ I r it;. < r I ! JT T < AT : J -; V" : ' : ; t ; : ns ^nt:nbm nrnba t^ts^i is^^ n-an rbs? tisuj^i : innina ^:?^Tr i^bn ~ -:i- : - AT t : v -.:'. - jt t t I < ; - i t i : i : -t ' : IX. Messiah's Humiliation and Glory, Isaiah 53. 2}c i^'ssb pb^'^s' b2?''i jnnb^a "^la-bs? nin* binn ws'iacb f ri^n ''^'a ( T T ; - ^ . t it: * - vT ^- : - * . , a- t |\ ^ : F v: w / ni5'i'j2"i5bn VnansT^Tih )^^ ib i':ih-i5b n'^is 7^^*12 'Trn'^^Di ,*:,--. ' ; i~ : : at t j v, i / i t v jv v - ; V .....^ *...' V-V ' ''- 0..'.. . : . .'^ M>j i^L.:,. _- . > n bbha if^rn t nsij-'a^^' u^nba^ n^ia r^ss ironrn wSkS" obno JT ; : ,v . ; , . < / \ - V t . .:^ - ": - ;J" 71- . (^ T, j T T : <. y i\ I- T T : ,- a- 1 - I" -: V - J- ; T I- H r V : - : / t F j - t ^ 7 mn 'i;)b bnip^ bn^'i nnisb ni&3 I'^B-nns;' t^)) h:3?5 x^ni toaa 8 nniin'^ "^a iniVn^i npb t2sstt?i2t3^ nsbia j i'^b nnei i^bi nnb^^s - A" : J- V V : t .. T : . r b3? 5?Bia D^^n pi^ia nna '^s 9 i^^m n:i23 D"':!'TrB-nici iitds niiab n^iyn mzy&5 nnn bbms p^w X. The Restoration of Israel, JEzeUel 37. AT*: - ' J i V." : - T : - . ~ . , - ^ ,- - - t jt : rr < - ; w T J' V.' -: ;- v: t: : IT -: /t : v : Dii5-p 'ibi^ "iiai^'^-i : ni^'a niton"^ nrnn ni?pan 'rs-b:^ li^Ta 3 T T ' V - .. .. J , . / : V ! T >: - J- ; - : ni35<^i : ns?^;^ nns nin";i "^nx n^b^i "H-0 ^''''??'!3 '^r.-'^C'n 4 nifcn->n ni-asyn oh-'bi^ nnri^i nbs^n xmivrr^^v ^5nn ^^i^^ ... - T -: IT V -: JT : - IT r v a" t j t -: it - v t - niin nbxn rmii^ nHn'^ ^dis^ ni^i^ nb t nirr^-nni ^si'^iij n V A" T V t -:iT v; jt -: - r iT t " : i : DD^b? "^nib^ni d-it^ Di''by ^rinji JDn-'-nj rf^n dd3 i^^n^ ^:x 6 '^DS-'*? Dn3;'TJ nn^;^ni n^n n^n "^nnji -liy DD'ib:;? *^Mnj;i nm ?innpm rs^i-nsm ^xnsns bip-^n^n ^n'^^2 -iiriC3 *^rxs:i : nin'^ T J : I: - - - : : it ; l : i- " A ^ jv -; i- v : it : nby nton^ D'^'i^^ Dn-^bs? nsnn '^n^snT : itisy-bsj d2S^ riir^s? 8 scnsn ''bs n-a^^'^i : ana v^ ^^^i"! nbr^ba 'liy an^by o'lpn 9 v-T - V J - r; t ' / - V : t : at : v -r: -. i-: - b b-^n Dn-'b^-i-b? ^|'^^?.'!: ^'"'n^;} n^nn nnn i^innn ^r^^sr nrjs:3 bi^nizj^ rr^a-bs Tb\!ir\ mms^n oix-p ^b nri^^i : ^^^ ^i^a 11 V t ; /" t V t J t -: t t t I . - V - I ; I ; iDb J ^:b ii^nrro ^Dmpn n^raxi irni'aas' ^t'y^ n-'^'ai^ nzn nian 12 F t it :#- : vtI: /t : it ; r- : - i : .t : i j- t a- -ns^ nnb ''35$ hir\ nin."^ '^nx ^^^J'nip crpbi^ r^"^r^i i^nsn .,.. . ... ,. -: ,- , ._...,. r J- : ; AT : J- ": i- v.- : - . r : v.. .... ,.._,, . : : r - IT : - IV I ; r JT : \ le T : ; y- T ; * : J* .:-! av ; - ; - wri n-'DEn v. 15. -jnd n? v. u. p"n Y>2p v. 11. 44 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ftoi-'b r6:^ nhD^ ih^ y:p npb^ nnnn bi^yto"^ ''rnbi n'l^n^b ^*^b:^ I - : T T J : T v f j~ J- : at -: v t : i" : : t i* t t 17 ?ib nnx-bfi< in&5 Dr.i^ nnpi : innn bs-i^i rr^n-bDi n^nsi^ yv ^' t VT . T T -T : IT - -: T : i" t : - : v i j- 18 n'ffly "^sa ?i'^bi5 ^-I'Qi^'' ^ciCDi : nn-^a n'^'infccb ^^^nn nnx pb ' : - i- : I ... J : I v -: i- : ' r/T : t -r i- < t : at v J j" : 19 "^nsc n"ax-nb Dnbi5 -lan ttrb nb^-rra ^sb ^^sn-xibn nbsb jT -: - t I -: J" - 'it V <- t w - i ": A "7n55 rm "ins y^b arr'ir'r"! rn^n^ r:?-rs rbs? nns ^nnrii innn IT / T ; T V I J" : .)- T : J J" V t t t - it : at -: oT Dn-'bs "I3TI JDH-iryb Ti-i-'n ur\^b^ 2r\Dr\ nrfi^ n'^ton ^^m j^^^a ^ j^ .. -: i~ - : r; : ' : rr : vv - -: f : v ": it t : t ; '\m D^iun rsii2 bknin"' '^Dn-nic np'b ^ds nan nin^ "^d^j^ n-c^^-nis J... -, - 7 /- . " T : J" ; % - r- . -: .. . . ...; JT -: - T I j T : IT t : - \T /!: t t <:-; at ; it trbttb DbDb rr^iT^ -ins? nbia^ bxnijj'' i-^,n!i rnicia nns "^iib cnii ' V K! : " . : / : I* t V ' V .* t : j~ t ; J v t t t v : t 23 fc^bi : TO niDbri3 "^ncb to ^sn*^ i^Si D^i:\ ^:ttjb nis^'n^n^ ikb'\ J : I it:-;":- if #t" : j" : .:* * ! ^:^^ D^b '^b-^"'nn anis ''r'^r;^'} ob? ^^P^ ncsc Dn^rhci'ja b?^ 24 n-^n^ nns5 n3?i-n cn^b:? iib'a ii-i ^'nnyi : a^n'bi^b cnb r\^T\ jv . ! T V n : V ": ' v jv t < : - : i- i- iv t /. : r." MD Vnscn-b:? ^nr-^i : nnis mn ^-i'dts'^ '^nfeni ^dS*' '^t:'ittn^ nbDb I V T t - J : IT : IT / T : : : /- T .. : " j- t : : at , : r}'6^ ^nc;) oD'^nins J^s"^:!!?; "nrs5 , npy^b 'i^inrb ^nnp ntjs; :Dbi3?b Dnb a^^xo; ^in? T,ni obis?":? on^rn 'i,:^^ Dn^rni nijn 26 ^irr^anni a^nn:^ onis n^n-^ obis? n'^-iia mb n^ia bnb n'iDi J* : : . - : at jv ; < t * r t j- : .. t < - it : < T ; .-: t : .t T : rr : t : r r I; v * - it : t 28 rtini "i^i^ ns Qii^n b^'r^i j D^b 'ib-^'^n^ r.r:n-i D^n'b^ib nnb T : r s '< - : IT : it : < : i- t : /< i- w t : Dbi:7b oDira ''Cip'a ni-^ns bx-ito-'-ri? mp'n XL The Prophecy of Obadiah. N ns^ia ^S3?i:tt? nri-a oins^b n^n*^ ^a^s nrs^-nb n'^nnb iSrn - : - r T : v: r.' :: r -. - t i at : - i ' v : 2 pp nan : n-anb^jb n-^b:? n'a'^pai ^-a^p n'f D'liss 'I'-sn nin"^ ' V It / it T : - t v.- t t 1/ t : // t .. j - : t : 3 s^bo-i^^ni 'DDii? ^js-'ti^n nab mr : ni^'D nrs? '^^ra D'^isa ^^r.n2 - IV : - : / : I i .. . . ' : ' : i : t - f r n - ' v ~ : 4 -Di^i ntjb r7"'aM:\-aic : r-is? ''D-i'^ni'i 1)3 iiba nri? inn Din-a : ..- - J- ; - 1 : t I < ; J" A : J : ' : T < r - . IT ; .:(';> rr Uv j t i J <- ?rb ^s5a D-iisia-Di? d'^^ ^n:ro iiibn nrr't^D ti'^ic nb^b '^^ic-nx It JT : I AT - I. : : / . r ; ' j- r ; - : J 7 6 binan 13? : vrssr^a ^2?nD 1^3? ^iusns ti^isc : nibbb ^I'^sir'^ i^ibn J : - - IT \ : - V : T J : : V > i i / : - v * ^.p rn" V. 22. "^.p m-n V. 19. "^p r^iirr id. "^p i"^nn v. J 6. p"T2 yap id. n^p^ n-Dsn v. i. -jjca ly v. 28. NAHUM, CHAP. I. i( 45 mr\b ntfbffi ^ttJ3x ^nb ^bD*^ ia^x^^n ?;n^na '^csi^ bb ^i^nbiD - wn Ti'ini3:\ ^nni : liuy nnia ns^nni niis'a a-^rsn T^ini^m 9 ntj^n TTDDH np3?"^ ^"^nx can^ : b-jpia "liry nn-a ^s-n-is'^ 'i5?72b > AT j' . - : K -:i- ' r r t : I" ihr .t ;- / v rj ' - - : D"'nD3i ib^n D''-iT nin ni-^n "i^aia ti^itts? ni-^a : Dbi:?b n^Dsn 11 : T : A T / ; v : v v j ' ; it ": ; it : it - -in-bxn : nn^ nn^^s nn^^-a^ bni^ ^i-^ bbir^^'i-b::?*! 'ins^'r ^3 12 ... ,~ _ . ,,,... I- - : VT - - T J - - T : - J T T ; JT -bi^i D'lnx Di'^a n^^n^-^rnb rrcirn-bxi ihDD n'i'^3 !ri'i)iN-Di''n - . AT J T J : IT : I" : /- ; - : ; t j ; > r I : ... ,.. - T J I - - I- ; T - IT T i : 'If r* : - -bici : iT'X Di'^2 ib-inn n:nb^cr\-b^c^ i^^^c ni^a w-^a nPi<-D^ 14 - ; I " ' : I " : T ; >- : - r a j : v t it ; rr - rr t ^ : t : ; : - - : at : v : - : v / - - -. r ^w^ Tib^a ^5 nte^^i nifo nr^^s n^ian-bs-b^? nin^^-Di"^ ni'ip-'S ^d / T ( ' ; |\ : ' T v JT t t *v -. \- n - t - it : I / It r Tttn nr"iin-bD ^ntj'' ^fc^p nn-b:? on'^nijj rnriis "^s : ^niri^-ia le A- t - t / : : Jt j- - . : v -: i- ' r.- i tDip ivrr\ HD'^bs n^^nn li'^st nnn^ : ^^n xibs I'^m ^i?bi T\t^ 17 V Ia t jt : IT : rt ; f ' 7 y- : it / : it: t ; j t : I J" J" r -:i- I" T t : r.- it < \- r -;i- J" : it n^nb Tiizj rrrri-xbi DibD^^n onn pb^n tjpb 'Sm n^^n^ nnnb j~ : T v : r 1 : at -i- r.* t ' : it s '" ; f " *~ t r iv DtpitrbB-nij nbsT^ni w "^D"^^ =i??n 'liJ'?;;!^ 5"^5'=I ^"^^^ ''J ip? 19 it : - V ' < t ; ' A : I J" : : -;. j- 1 v : it : V : ' J" ; I < t : .-r: - r- r v : i- a- t ; jv - XII. The Prophecy of Nahum. CHAPTEK I. X dj/d iTpT} Dpbi Kill? bx : ^Tppbsn n^n? *jiTn nso n^iD'^i i^is'tt &, n'in'^ : I'^s^i^b i^^n 11:121 I'l-isb nirr' ap: n^sn bs^ni nin^ 3 : -t : I : v /- : t t ; r ; U' AT - J- T : lU-T^ nn2?irQi nsios nin- npD'i i^b np2i nib-bin^ b'^Bi^ ii-^^ : ~ T T ; ,T : T : I A" ; j K*- : - t : --.<. ' : . w v: IV V T : - t : .. ; - - , _ ,- rr : - T /- -: 't t : niS'nsni laisia mjrn u^'^'n : bb-ax pnb n-^si btiDi iirs n V T . . ..- . J -J IT T n : \ V V : - , . : - : f t t ^^ ia5?T '^SBb : rti '^nTDi^'-bDi bnni i-^seia i^nxn Kisrii iwbrn 6 ' * : IT t f T : r t t I v t t V. 3. -jso ly v. 21. np r-5?TD v. 1 1. n n"3 v. 10. 46 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 11 y^'-^ n3?-i nin-i-by nsjn sji"' ^72ia ixb-a t:n^ ibp2 feic o^i^^no AT t : V T > : - 'J" : : : J~ t j - it j 13 jpr\2X n'^nnciiai ^-^bs?^ in-jb niaci^ npyi jto ?f22?j5 fc -: r ^ nrDr\b nsp vSli ^UT ^"^ *^55 ^""^^ ' ^?.^^ T^~^ ^"^'r? ^7''?^ 11 p'^Bi cbs nbi npbn^i npinisi npin jn'T52n ^bs bis-a ins r J- t : aT t , 'vT : /t it ;.; : v t 12 ii?"a n^i5 : -iiniSB mp obD "^si D:^b-bD3 nbnbni o'^sna 13 qn^-^ib'Q:^! '^'5'^^^'? Rl^i^^ ^"^^^^ ''II^ ^iT"^ ^.-"^^ "''T'n? T?^ 14 'inns^nm nixn^s nin-' dj^d ii'^Sa^ ^D:n : nsnt: i^n:iyi2i rnh <.-;: T . JT : .:'-" j- : r it : it j T : HDDJjb'a bip t,V CHAPTER III. :\ 2 K t:iij bip : ant: ttJ-^iai i^b nicbia p-is ens nbs D'^^'i n'^s? ^in J I V it ir t ' t : r / . -*- t \ A- T J" V. 3 nnbi rS:^i2 iriis : n^ip'^.'a nnsitii nh^ didi pix t?:?n bipi -- : % -: r jt r itI- - : it r : . j s 'at - j- '< : nbD"' n^ab nirp v^i 1.15 nnbi bbn 1*11 rr^bn p-iai nnn V : IT : T : - V I" ' < : v at v j I T t ^ j -j I j- : v tf ^-.p Ip^IJDI V. 3. "I -iTi"' V. 6. 'I^in^v. 1. PSALMS 1, 2. 3 6^ 47 b-^-in ri-:5'"an d'^btt:) nb?n in nniu n;iT ^)r.i yrn t Qrjjnssi 4 ^ni^^i niknst nin-;' bijD ^^'b'x ^D:n ? n'^siTDa ninBTn-ai 0''3i2T:a n ippbirni : ^Dibp rriDbisttn i\^^;i2 n^'^:^^ "'n'^^'in'^ ?i':^;s"b:?. f:^b^T 6 i\iyi2 ni'i'? Tf':i<*"i"bD n;ni : "^xn^ tj'^ri'Qton tj'^tjba:'! d^'Sj^'C? tj'^b^ 7 ^rjTn j^b D-^'DHD'a irpnic r^'a ?^b ^^r ^"a rh^:^ rmti ^'axi 8 . I I" -: F ,T V' -I- : fr' - -. I /- at j t -. i- jt : t - : vT T J" V -; nt J- T V- : - T J < - ; T J : ?rnnT3?3 ^"^n n'^nibi wis nsrp rs^n D'^ni'a^ rvair::? i3 : nrrain 9 F I" T I V : V t : J V I," F J- : c- s -/t : t / iT t i nis^n-bs xi)k^^ '^'^^'^'^ f^'^bb!^ D3 '^airn nDbn nbhb x^rrn^ ^^^tr\ ni5-D5 : D^p-Ti ^pnn n^biirbDi bnir^ ^"ti n-^'^aDrbs'n ii ; : . : J- - ll- - f' : \ T .V ; r : T J - T V - ; - : -ns? o'lrxn tj-^iisnip-bs j n::ira tSs?^ ^^^p^r^ ^^'^^ ^^r^'?- '^^'^ 12 ^^n^'ijb ^i"ip2 b-ir: ^'q:? nin :bp"i5 *^S)"b:? ^bs:i ^yii;i-Di|: n^n^sn 13 trb-^n^^ niss^ "^^ : tT"'n->-i3 ri5 nbDi^ tii^nji "^n^^tD ^inr.t: nins i4 Ft -: I- T " ' IT : V rr : T ' a- : - j~ . i- \ : : - / t nbD55n DT25 J pb^ ^p-irnn n^hn xt)-ii Tj-iiin '^s^n ^^nxn-a "^p-Tn ^a nii"ij55 ij'^'^Tsp : C]'^*^i "jtJs pb;^ n-^'giyn '^rpis'a tj'^^pn n^s-in j;^ nii:*! nniT ctiiy nnp n'i^n ni-i'153 n-'rnn *^ni5 niro tr^i^ics-Ji - . T 1 iT .< T * bDi y^^ ^b ^rh^ 4 ri5?5 D^'^iiJnT t:Btei22i o'^s^irn ^"ap^-i^b 1 p-^ : mn ' ^2S'nn-ni5 rr I" J- T : ' .. v.. ; Ik - F V / T ^ - j % h- - PSALM IL n Hs^btfD^ i-a^riinoi'^-ni^ npnsT"'^ nfnSa-b5?i n'in^^ ^-rm^T^ ^ na^"^ T^5 : H^b-^s^bi ''5^^? 'pn^'i D'^'am ncV f&nh^ ^272^ n 4 J - : AT . J- T - J" !.*: J..- . 48 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY. sYbx't: :7i''mb'^ ni'Ti "^d^ npS? "'^sn "^bi^ -1^55 rrirr^ ph"b^ nnECji" ' 9 bnn I23irn as^'nn : vn55-->DDX 'nmni^i 'nnbns n-ii^ rcnxi ^s'S'q' 5, J : I V IT . " :, J ^iT A- : - J". r^ : Jt - : r ; - : j- < ; 12 S^i"^^nifii^yna ^b-^ii nii-i^^a nin'^-ni^ I . . i J ! - txv ' ~ ' , ; - IT T : : AT : J _ jt : I "J X ... - ^ - J- : J- : r PSALM III. a , AT T J - T r jc i ' = , T : - " , . : T : at; ' t ' ^,^^. 3 D'^n'bi^n ib nni?i-' ri^" -"siDb o'lntii^ D'^an nbr n-i^p D'^in j 1" V T r ; 7 - / J - : V : 1 - it r / Ir _^ . - n4nw-bi5 'bip' x^t^-^ o-^nibn '^lias "'^"jya p73 nin-' nnxi :nbo Jt : . r h I- ); A- -: I- ij" t t ;i jT - ; t ,. 6 nin"^ ^^'^rm^zr^ n:\^n '^nnDO '^dj^ :nbD 'i^ip irva "^sry^'^n'Nnp'iJ 8 7 iHin-i iTQ'^b \'^v nno n-tno itts^ ny ninnn^ xn-'X-^^b": vd^d^ T : ^^ r - "~ ^ \ : nbo nnDii ?Tis:?"b:? nriitj^n T rr ' jv s . ' : - - ,t . - PSALM IV. ^ U edit J ve xS uJd. ^%a > , /- -- .\W , -^^ L c^ 7" " 2x1223 '^pns "^n'bx I "^232? "^i^-ipa tn-nb niiar'a ni3\^3a nastb 3 msbDb ininD'n^-i? t7'ifi:-'D3- : -^nb^n ypo^ "^Dsn 'b p.nn"iri 4 ib Tcn nin'' nbsn-^s ^i7";i : nbo std 'iipnn pn rnnxn A i- T T ^ JT ! : T r.' JT T yfi - I f r{ 1 J r .: n n 'bv DDnnbn ^-i-qx ^st^nn-bi^n ^m : n-^bi^ 'K-ipia ^stf'i n-irr^ . : - t >. J : T v: r: - r. : it / i ^ j - s * n 1 6 D"'3n : r.irp-bx ^frjni pni-innr ^nnr : nbo inhi Dinsir'b JT . t j-T IT : ' JV T V /( r T 1; / v ; - ! ^ 9 ic-^xn nnsci< n^n-" nibira : ^a-i ociTni DS.nn nyi2 ^^abn \ IT : VT i : . T : - j t ; rr jt i> t it r : " " a- : nsn-iTDin ni:ib nnb nini npi^-^3 PSALM V. n 2 N np5 njn;' . nrj^jn "^niaK : nnb -li^tp nib^niin-bx nstiibb 4 3nirT^ :bb)sni^ n-'bV'^s ^n'bxi "^^b^ i:?itd bipb nn^'tcpn :'^^'l^n T I : IT - : V ' . i. AT I" J- : - : -\ fj : r < I'. - r -t n 1 yn f sn bx i^b 1 "^3 : r.B?6||n Tib-tyn^x nj^a "^bip 3?^ri ipia 6 "bs ni^D'tJ n-'rs? ^^Db n-ibbin ^nsiTT^-^b : yn nn^-" i ^ssn : ^Dno'^n inrrcna-bi^n ^rn-iDin 3 / T : rr - : \ v t : /~ t f ; - : j' ; it ; i- - i: a- i : "^na-ns? rrin^ nxi nb^-a nbnas "if bdi : '^asy ^bnaD ^a nin'^ 4 IT T - T IT - : A : JT -. ; : - ;i it t -: j -: j < at s 'nnar nnrja ri^ '^a :^^cn i^^-ab ^^Ds^-iiDih '^ts: nsbn m'n'' na^ 6n 'av ; V JT - ' ' * ' r; : - ' - j- ; i a- . - jt : - t . jt incDia nbib"baa r^nm ^nnsxa '^ns^^'^ : -rb-nnii i-a bixirii 7 A- T t : -V r . jv ; - t s - 1; :<-t ' iT v i j- : - ?i-i^o J 'in-iis-baa npni? ^rs? D3?213 T\tm : no^i^ ^12)15? n5?aia 9 8 J IT -: I T : > r : IT A" - j- jt : .T r." ; - r ; - t ; : "inann nin"! s^ats : ^'aa bip n'in'i :;?i3ic-'>a iii^ ^b:?is-ba ^vii)2 > ::?in ^m"'' ^aic' "la^i^-ba 'lis^ia ^bna^i ^m^ jrip*^ '^n^sn nin^ 11 - rr / \ T AT ; I T ji J -; IT J rr- / t : r : PSALM YIL T ''n'bx nirr^ t ^r'a^'-p tJ^a-'^naTby rr^rpb nc nr&5 ninb "ti^s 2 ? v;V JT : ! : ' V ; - at i- /t v t < t : t pnD *i2JB3 n-^n^ca C|it2'^-iB :'':b^sini 'BnH-baia '^:3?''cin ^n-'cn ?^a 3 IT - J / /T V A J' T - r.y JT : r - / J- ; - : : - \ f - ! In r " t t : - : t at ; / ; i- tv irisi^a I nin*' n^^p j r.bo pi^'^ ns2?b , "^liaa^ '^^n risb Dbi'^i 7 -.-: T : t r T IV If : - t r iv J at - I . jt t j : : . a J- -rr- T ! it : - T J ; AT - t J ; - ; -t -v nin^ ''StDs D^^iay ri"^ nin'' : na-^u? nin^b n-^Syn ^aaicn 9 AT : I" . t ! - ' V t t : T I IT- T / T : t' av -; ; niab "ina^ p'^^s piDni D'^s^tJn 1 2?n i^s-n^D^"^ :^by ^isra^ '^p^rsa - V ' J- r ,' - 1-r- t : - T T 2 T T J- \ '. * ' 1 1 D'^n'bi^i^ : ab-^n;:^ r^itSi-fa o'^n'bs-b? *'a^'a j p'^ns D-^n'bx ni^ba^i ^g inp crob*^ lain a^"" i^b-ax toi-^-baa uvf bxi p-^is wiDiuJ 13 ' t '~ A ' J I - T\ J 1 T J r* "-.Ik- j~ -barri nan jba^s*' D-ipb^b rkh n^^-iba ran ibi tnssia^i tjni .\f nntja bs'^i ^n-iBmi nna nia iipio ^b'^i b-bi? nnn^i 11^$ 16 - J- : - V : : - 1- T Ti J v iT -JT : t t rr t ; i v at nin*' nnifi^ : nn"^ io-an iipnp-b::?i iirsna ib-a::? a^ffi- j bjs:' ]l JT J JV 'i"" / t -: Tt: : It I-: a ; j t -t jt 18 : li'^br? nih^^-DTD nntJTxn ip^sa I : y rr t i~ t ; - -: i- a : : np rrnxi v. 4. VI. ^p lu-n v. 9. V. 4 50 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. PSALM VIII. n 6 : in*\rDyn "innn "liiDi n-in'bsTa 1:^13 ^n-iDnn'i j ^anpsn "^s dik 8 7 obs D'^Bbx-i HD'sr J T^b^vnnn nntD b5' ?;'it> ^^icrra inbiCTan AT ^ y T -.1- r: IT: - - r 'J* ' av t j- -: i- : i" : -v 9 nin-i tD'^is"' ninii< -inii? D'^n '^t^ D^'a tbs j''"iic niani oin / 4 ! - ' ; r AT - J- : - Tv J IT T / -: I- - : PSALM XXIL ns 2 N ''snnTS? ntb -^b^^ -^bx t -nnb -litiT-a inijn nb^'i^-b:? nsrsfeb flT : - : JT T "k J- ! T : j ; - . _ .../t - - - - : -v 3 nb^bi n2:?n i^bn Diai*^ ^5-lp^5 "^nb^^ : '^nr,55iD "^^n-^ ^^n^^^c-^ia p'-hn T : - : AV -: r J : t v jtJ; : - v: r t -: i- / : t i r / t n 4 ini:a 7^21 : bs-iiu'^ nibnn ni^ ci'ip nnsn : ^^b n^a^-^^bn J - IT I" T : / : A>r #T - : v rr ' n. : 6 J itDin-i^bn ini:n tjs ii:btt:i ipj'T Ti-^bi^ : wjbsni ^nisii i2^nh I ; J : IT ' : at ! : Ij -it ' >: i" : - : i- : it a -: 8 7 ^b wb^ ^^?n-b5 J Dy-'irni Dix rein iij-^ij-i^'bn r:?b"n '^Dis'i 9 rsn ''D inbiar'' ?ini:bs"^ nin-^-bi^ bii : ti^i i5?'^f'' nsirn iTt:3D'' ! I" /T * .. . _ ff, .- . JT ; V J I * T T t : * ; - ; J- : T ' . n I- / : - : - ' v at j* it -\ i- i 12 rx IS nni-ip nis-^s 'stj^ pnnn-bi^ : nn^^ 'bs -^isx rj^ia nnntt I J- If AT ': iT t r V I r J- : - t it / - 1 . ,f ,t 24 : - AV J- t j t I : f JT t - a- - J- t t n i- AT - I JT T /T : - t : it : u : - : /- - i" : '"* 16 -"iB2>b-i inipba paia '^Ditbi ^nb . inns tin"'' : ^^"a tr-'m cab - -: I- : AT : - r JT : . : i v v - *' r n ' J ; " 17 :'^b:\*ii ''Y"' '^ifc^n 's^B'^pn u^^i'o D'lS? D'^nbs ''2in2C"''3 psnsirn n^^a IT : - : /- T -: IT A r : V j- -; t : t : i" : : v t 18 -^y^ Qnb in^n ipbni : ^n"^,si'' ^t^^i'^ nrn "^n-'aary-bs neci^ 1 Q - . AV T J- T : Ij : - : . : - t i~ at ; - t r- - - 3 : ntr^n "^niryb '^n^b-^x pn1^\-b^5 nirr^ npxi : biS:^ ib'^B* "^c^nS _ r I *T . V ; IT V! f AT : - T 1: V JT - : IT / ~ J Z ^ ; F- A" : - J- I" ( V r T ! : - a: - v jv r r - 23 , nin"^ nxni : ^bbnfi5 bnp tr'^lns ^n^b Tii2W niBCi^ : '^:n'^:5? D'^ai T : : . t' r.--: I- : jt)t ' i : at v : J ' : jt : - -: it ": J" ns -^b -in : bs^-ito'^ yirbs infe-fa i-i^^n iniiss npy'^ 5?irb3 ^ni5bn I I , . ,.. J. . . . T / y : A : - Ij -:|- -JV t -: i- Tb wcni isTs-a i^:b n'^ncn-^^bi *i5:? r.^23? fpiiJ i^bi nn JT 1 ; - : I AV JT T J- : i : t v: If-- v ; T t Z i ; I IT : -.JV .. - -: /- T : T <- : * T : J- - ; n t - jt i- PSALM XLV. n^ nn^ I lib irni : m'^n*' tid b^sir-b nib-^snb D'^3t?iD-b:? nsr2"%)b 2 w^j *^33T3 n'^^;'B^ : TTO -ifeio I tjy ^5icb tfb^lp ''fc2?i3 >: nrs nit: 3 Tinnn -i-'mi : obirb a-'nbx tid-isi p-bj^ ^'^nirsina in p^-^r^ onx 4 rnos -inTb:? n5-i nb"^ . n-iim : nnnnn Tinin niaa ?in*-b::? n Ti-'nnn u'^i^y D^r5 Tj'^kn : Tiria;* J^'^^7'^'? '^T^) P^T^^}^.) ^ oniD 'ihh t:nttj nyn Dbi:; D^n'bx tixds : ^brjn "^n^^ii^ nSii ^ibss"^ 7 V J- / / AV T jT v.-i J ' - _, ' V r.' - r- ! I ; A : Tiinbi<^ tD'^J^'^i? T^q^ 1 is"^:? y'n ^jbnn pn^ nnn>j j Tin^Dbig s ^bp^n-i^ ?i^nn.^a-b3 niy^arp^ ri'^:'????- "^^ ^^^'^P P^F I*? 9 onDn T^p-^ts^S bjTz? nnsr? ^j'^ni-ijj'^a d-isbia^ niDn : Tj^n-Eiri "^sip ffc 1 t^T'^ns n^n^ ?|i23? "^HDW^ trsrx '^ism ''xn^ nn-^3?'Qi2? tn-^sifi^ii JTT V : ; ' * : ' V JV - JT T IT J* -. _ - : ' )- T nii^aiia rr^nw nt-inx nib^ra Tibiab' bn^n ntenb - j rnc^nb -d J T V T a;: . T . -: .-V j : 'v ,v- ^ _ t : '"^ ' 1 ft iaThi? nnn : -ib-a bD-^na nD-ikian b-^^n nhMS n:bn^n : ^b _ ^ ' . -:v. - i- ' r.- - J" : t v : a- t j t : t : - i ' '^ 1 / AT J t : ' ; I T r ; - F .- it T T : t ^. . ' av t j : ! :"13?1 obrb TjTiin'i n'^as' p"b:> r.'T iT ? ' J r - F. - PSALM LXXIL n2? tnjj'iiia niya.)i ojb nibib a-'nn '.xiij'^ Jt:s"^'^a T,!???. Pip ]1^? 3 Mi-a3? n^i'^ j ptdis? jjsi^n 'li'^ai^ -^^nb r'^tji'^ DiJ-^^rr i t:B*^ n 4 AT / T r > ! J' - -i3 : ^n^'iny^ o^irba o-^Dba-bD ibn-nnr-^i ,n : v-^tjr^ n^:i'ini5 nitjsai li'^nsi bn-bs? crr^ : ib iry-rxi ''byY i3 - ' i* : 1 : - : *:.; J- - _ tv r- ' - : ' ' ' 1 ^ nn-ra "ib-jn'^n ^n^i j ^-irs^a nan np-^-^i dcsd bi^r^i oana^ ^in^ .e, T- ; .: ,T ; JT T k- : at ; - J" : t t i- v / j U r-\ij3 I ni-nDB %n'i : ^nsDin"^ Di'^h-ba Tan in2?a bbBrr^i xnt? i6 I V T - - V t : r.' : iT J - t tt r j -: r j~ - : i it ; \ 52 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 17 T."^ iV^^r^ atos?3 n^yb ^s-i^r^i i^nss -itn^s t?2?'-i'i n^^h t?i5ha J ^nn^fiC'' D;irb3 in ^Dnarr;^-! iiao ^'"^V izj^ -^^sb o'iis^b i itt? 3 nibsn ^bs t pxn i i^S? riL^n-bD-ni^ iiins i^bB^n Dbiyb iiins rr V T PSALM ex. -^p 2 : Ti-'n"'"^ n"ipa n'ln r>2rr) nini nbttj*' n-T3? nro^ : n'^bs'ib ann 3 J ^n^b^i b-j Tjb nnir^ annia tDnip'-'i^na T^bin ai^n nh^D t^r"? > V IV : - r - ^T : ' / IT - T : t : - : 6 n ni'^i.^ sb^ D^i53 rT" { D^'Dbia isi5-Di^3 rn^ tis-'^'i-bs? '^snx A : J" T -V ' J- T ! T ; J - : I V- r A ' : r : - it -: 7 : ir^n D'^n";' lS."b? nnii?^ tj-ip bna^ : ran f nx-b:? m'\ f XIV. The JIxhortation of Wisdom, Proverbs 8. 4 3DD"'bi5 :n3-in D^rtrs Nintj mp-'S)b>D''n2?t!-T'b : nniia nin^riD (* -j'-; ,;' T J- T : V : vJaT : it:-: t it , ' ' n D^S-'ob^ n^n:? ti-^s^ns ^rnn : d"ix '^sa-bi^ 'liipi i^nps^ n'^C'^x . at : T ^ J' r : J* T it t : ' : atJ; . . J" 7 6'n^x-^5 JD^;^T?^p -^rBT^' nns^^ nniifj D'^'i\n3-'^5 '^yi2W inb ^rnn 8 briD3 nni I'^iiJ ^'t-'^^.riJj-bs pnt2 : ri^n "irETrj nnyini '^jn n^ro - : ; t I : - it : j : r r I n - :i. jt -^ |i- ; 11 55b"D->ss'n-bDi D-^rrs-a n^sn nnrj-'iD :"ihnD T^nntj nrnn Scs 1^ ns^-i"^ J N2i35^ r.-^TT2 r:?"n n^si:? ^^nrDiD nrisn ^^ri^ jnn-riC^ iO , J" : \ f ''^ ' '' J i - <^ Ix , " : J" ^ ^ ,''' = ''^ . j* r: , , it : i* 14 -'b. t'^nsS'A riiDfenn '^^^ih 'iT-i-n""i TOv^i hi^^ '2?-i rtki"^ nin'^ i8nrj :}ipn2ri pri? rn ^nx ninDrnw' : '^'s-jcsris^ ^^'inirii^ nnic"' 3 -jina pnx npns nn^^a :nnn3 nc3^ ^ni^inn^ ts^v v^i-n)a i^ns "* ' : 'a" - *: JT T : - J : rr : ' : n ,, T i : , at i j r i- .: '* 21 rrni j xb^i^ nninnsi^i ^tt5'^'"'^nni< b''n:nb'':t3tt5 nin-^n: 23 ^'tt'TM t?i .''b' vcm Dii5 I'^S^' J iii"^sr\-b^i '^r5ni ^z^i2 ^"^j^t \'^:^h2'6^'^^ r- f, - v-v , T T J" : - IT : - : t -: ,- ,t > : ' ' ' 34 *'^^Tc ^)^Tq ^2 : ^nns nnr^ -^ri'irb ai;;' i ai;^ T'J^b^-b:? -^prb r-^ {nn-Q ^nnx '^^^DtJ^-bs iizjDD c^dH ''i^tsni : nitron mn 'ps'^n D'^*^rt36 > V IT -:jt -: - ; t a :- j- : I :i it : i- J r f v/t- h - I XV. Job's Complaint and Triumph, /oi5 3. 19. CHAPTER III. r\ rii^iji 1^^;! } iiai-i-nsj bbp^^n ^n-'is-nij ni>* nrs j5-^':in&5 2 k \ii^hr\ Di'^n j ns^ rsir\ -ifex nb^bm i^ ^b^&< ni*^ 'in^'i : 'n2^^^ 4 3 ^ - V IT T J - T T : - - . A -JT . - J - ( - ^n&5i-) : rnns rhv j^sin-bx"! b?^)3 ^^b^|; ^n5nn';'-bx ^t;n -^n;: rr nsn : &^n^-b&5 n^rn^ nsc^a nsTf" "^^^n "nn^-bx bei^ ^.-np-^ 7 .... , T - T ; J- I : AT T J" ; " v - V -< y It Di'^-'^nnb^ ^nnp'i : in n2D-i i^inn-bi^ "i^iabr^ ^r.'^ x-^nn nb^bn 8 A : I '.n I JT r : IT- A : - j- : -v t ; j- - -bsi v^^'^ ni^ib-np'^ isiub '^nDis birn-^ : in'^nb n-ii? D^n'^n::?n 9 - : ) A-T / : I- : / ; V : I : . ' itt ; ,- -. ,r D^5-in ^r^-a^p y^'i'a :rr\55-i 'in^css'^ y^^-a rr^tts* nnn^ s^b nrb n \T : J : - -V IT ; : jt t ' iv at /jv j "''19 j^b m"; I Tij "^nsir; t:ipiri^"i '^nnj nn^-^s jpriJi "^5 D^'^ir-n'ai 13 onb nnr n^itJ-a:? ifi5 \ iiab ninnn o^^iin rns* i^y'-i'i D'^Dbt)-D3? 1^ AV T JTT TV J IT J T Tl V " F V AT * : J : T :v . ni5i-i^b D-iSbi^i) rpnjj b^b 1^1212 bs3D ii< j qcj Dn-^rn D'^jjb^D'cn is J* *: V - 1 J- : T /T . V A : JT T i JT ' 1 R j'^'^DHi^t) iiL^sn nni?T ^n d binM pp }t?^i: bp ^yiafc b^b ^::in"'^ D3'ax"ai5"i j ^'bmsnn niDnn-i^b '^s^^o'^bDn n^v^ nte:? . nr ft T /T : T I - : .. : : - ~ i a : - t a vjv <: 7 6 sbi orn p3?2ri^ "in : a-^pn 'bs? ii^stia^ '':n^3? nib--3 isi^ns^n J : T TV I J- : .- <- I fr /- T : at : - j r; \ i; TV j~ : 1- V jv -: - T - : J" f a r t ' v j 11 : ri2D ib 'ismrn^i isfi^ ^by nn'^-i : ^riipn rri) yts'^i sbsi IT T : J <:-- A - J- T -J- - ! T F T ; 'A- IT 12 'inx : bnb n^no ^sn'i d3i'i ^bs? ^bb'^n ri^n:^ ^^a""* i nn*^ 1 q V ! t: IT : jr T v -:i-- at : - jr r jr - t : -- * I : V- T \ : I at h / : it . / t ' - -:>:>*(. jr r f y ^"inrb : on-irrn "rr^'^n nDii ^smcnn ntb '^nh^i^*. '^rr^n 1^5 2g J-.-: \K i~ : r T : t k, : : - jt: - :-a j-- ^-t 17 '>rn'3nT '^rtJi^b hit "^ni^i t ib-isnni^ ''S-ira nas^*^ i^bi ^nxnp * ' - : A- : : tjt v i 'v - : v : ^ -: i- j : t Itv 18 -jj-, ,3qnyr\ t^'n-^-a'i^i rvn^bk >! ^CN^a D''b->ir-na :''St:a '^snb I Q T -: !. r ; - : - t t -: jt -h - : *- : A" : - Gt : IT T : V j- : i- : : v : - t r.- : *f j- : .21 rc^r^D niSi5-T^ ''D ''S^n nn^^ '^ssn "^ain j -is wa nbbrnsi 0fj T :JT - r: - at jv - J\ r . t it j : t : - ; v pt no isi5 in-"--'^ : ii:?air?n xb ^nirjar^ bx"i^D ^is'Tin ntib : '^a ZO -V F J.. . ^ IT : J t : a- : .r.. : : t t i- > - - T V ^T : r? : - : it . : : j~ - J n^i:i?3 n-r.^^ rvobto D'^nnsra pain 8 ' r.' " -: I" : : - t : j ; . ; r: t t - at t: it - I j- : - b::? tr'^n^nrn^ ^y-i^ li^srn "^npra ?fb-''xs D">ir5a ns'^n ^ib ^rnn ^ I. _ . . ... . . J - J., f. . . r., i; A-T - TT - T ; I" ?r"i^nb ^i3 J *^n^y-i ^iTi'^is'^ ni^iB ^ns-ia ^ncob j a-^rin niDSCtj -. 9 F - T 8 T ! T : - : - J- : : t i\ ; r it j : : "^ncj ra '^b ^iri . nian nins : in-i "ins 'in: iioiaa ^bian^-nr II ^i^^v-y 7\ti^ -ran : ''la n ^^iDa ^^b ^ni^ ncirn batci^ : rb*^ u T : - t t ' : D"^inn-b3? ibnia i^a nrnsn ^li-n bip : rEnntJ ^5? nansn 8 T JV - " - : AT iv fj F IT : V /- t *: i- "T nr-n-n n'^b'^xn nsrb is 'fas^b ^"lin n^i'i : niiraun-bs^ v-bpis 9 v A* T - it V J : V : < it;- - F V - ; ia3? nnsn nsn-'a j -rb-^ab?) '^ns'^ ^^rr^rn -rb ^is^p 'b n-oi^i ^nin ii AT T \T : - ;- r 'it : t it i t : - 't / a* - jt : t bip"! 2?'>5n Twn m pa ^xns D'^ssrsn : ib trbn &bn DiiJan 12 / : - A- CT - <" I V t T J : t - 1 ';- T 'V T ..- :jt v- t : I' r I - ; TV- jt : it t : - i~ : - : *- s v - nnoa 5?br. ^i^na ''n:i' : trb-^ab^ 'ins'^ n'^y-i ^ab i^^p rr^^i i4 ...... - ... - 4~ r - : t I 'IT ; V* IT / T : - : t - a-12? ^rbip-^a ^bip-n '^!5?"'ttTrn ^"^snia-ni^ ^D^i n^s'^ttj ny J D-iatJiisa nrnn ib ^^ri^i ^b *^ii'i \ "iTao *i3'>BnD^ !^ -TV - I- - I - IV IT J- -:i- f IT T : f ' 1 / D-ib^i^n n&bb i 'a2rb *iin ^b-ni2^ ab D'^bbsrn icsi Di^n T - IT V ^ : s ' : I" ; * T : - a : :nna '^nn-b:? V IT ~ *T 'p "ITlOn V. 11. p"n Vp V. 4. 'p 13DTTn ^SD^tTl N"3 V. 17. '^ n">n'' V. 14. "^p Y? v 13- VOCABULARY. The words in Gen. i-iii., proper names excepted, are here arranged in the oraef of their first occurrence. An alphabetical index follows, by the aid of which the student can readily find the place of any word in the Vocabulary. The verbs in these chapters, together with a few added at the end of the list, are also employed in the preliminary exercises, pp. 3-8. The abbreviations readily explain themselves, the capitals being the initials of the verbal species, and the small letters of the parts of speech, genders, or numbers. GENESIS. CHAP. L 1. ^ prep, in, into, M'^CX^ n. f. beginning, i5'l2l V. K. to create, N. to he be created, rtiSx n. m. God, tyt^ sign of the definite object. n art. the. *1 conj. and, I^^S? n. m. f. (ni) earth, land, 2 n^Tl V. K. to be, N. to become. T T ^nn n. m. desolatcness, ^nii n. m. emptiness. ^itH n. m. darkness. biSi prep, over, upon. rts n. m.face. Dinn n. m. f. (t^i) ocean, the deep, H^l n. m. f. (fli) breathy wind, spirit, ' jr^tl'J V. P. to brood, hover over. 'D'^'h n. m. pi. water, 3. n^if V. K. to sag. N. to be said. H. to cause to sag, Hith. to talk of one^s self, ^ii^ n. m. light. 4. nxn V. K. to see. N. Pu. to be seen. H. to cause to see, show. Ho. to be shown. Kith. to look at one another. ^'S conj. that, because, for, !lil3 adj. good. b'12 V. H. to separate, divide* N. to be separated. 1*^3 prep, between, 5. i^nj^ V. K. to call. N. Pu. t9 be called. b prep, to, Di'i n. m. (D'^'b;) dag, b^b n. m. (tli) night, y^i n. m. f. (ri) evening, ^piil n. m. morning. *7ns num* one. 58 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 6. 5'^p'J n. m. firmament, y^ri n. m. midst, 1, T\W V. K. to doy make, pro- duce, N. Pu. to be done, made, *^Cy} pr. who, which; conj. that, because. yn prep. from. rinn prep, under, instead of, *|3 adv. so, 8, *Olf} num. second, 9. rilp V. N. to be gathered to- gether. 'bt^ prep, to, unto. Dips n. m. f. (ni) place, nfea;? adj. f. dry land. 10. n^J513 n. m. gathering together. O; n. m. (D'^'B^) sea, 11. 0'n V. K. to spring up, said of grass. H. to cause to spring up, bring forth grass. a^W n. m. grass, aw n. m. (ni) herb, ynT V. K. to sow, N. Pu. to be sown, H. to produce seed. 3?*^T n. m. seed. ^V n. m. tree, ^ne n. m. fruit, y^Q n. m. species, kind, 12. KS; V. K. to go forth, H. /o cawse to go forth, bring forth. Ho. to be brought forth, 13. *'tD*ib num. third, 14. niKia n. m. (D''. & t\i) lumi- nary, nifi^ n. m. f. (mi) sign. ^iya n. m. (D*^. & tni) 56aoit r^tt n. f. (D^ & ni) year, 15. "lifi^ V. K. N. to shine, H. to cause to shine, give light* 16. D^5tD num. m^. 22. :n? V. K. P. to 5?e5S. N. Pu. to 6e blessed, H. to caw^e to A:nee/. H ith. to i^5 one's se//. niB V. K. to 5e fruitful, H. to TnaAre fruitful. t\y^ V. K. to ie many, multi- ply, intrans. P. H. to maki many, multiply, trans. VOCABULARY. w K!?tt V. K. to Jill or he full. P. to Jill. N. Pu. to bejilled. Hith. to complete each other. 23. ^C*tjn num. Jlfth. 24. Srfana n. f. ^ea*^, ca///e. ttJ^n n. m. reptile, 25. H'a'JNI n. f. ff round. 26. DliJ n. m. ma/i, Adam. D5lk n. m. image. Tl'^'Q'l n. f. likeness. STT"! V. K. ^0 rw/e, ^ave do- minion. nh'^ n.f.Jish. 27. "IDT n. m. ma^e. nnp3 n. f. female. 28. il V. K. P. /o 5w6c/Me. N. to be subdued. 29. in, tlkn int. lof behold/ nS^iJ n.f.food. 30. pS'^ n. m. greenness. 31. *lfc^'p adv. mightily y very. ''tJ num. sia;/A. CHAPTER II. 1. nSs V. K. to come to an end. f T P. to Jinish. Pu. to be Jin- ished. h'^ n. m, {U\ & W) host. 2. ''^'^It? num. seventh. t^b^bl2 n. f. w'orA:. ra V. K. (fut. & a) j?o res/. H. to cause to rest. N. to be caused to rest. 3. Tinp V. K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to be holy. P. H. to make holy, sanctify. N. Pu. to be sanciijied. Hith. to sanctify one's self. 4. nr m. nxr f. n^x pi. this, these. rnbin n. f. generation. nin^ n. m. Jehovah. 5. n^lD n. m. bush, shrub. niTS n. m. (D\ &ni)/e/, to make known. Ho. to be made known. Hith. to make otie^s self known. ^^ adj. (n^'l) mZ 10. nnj n. ID. (D"". & ni) river. Tib V. K. p. H. to separate, part. N. Pu. to ^e parted. Hith. to separate one^s self. WS'ni^ num. /owr. tDi^"l n. m. (D^tei^'l) head, source. 11. DO n. m. (ni) name. ^n m. i^'in, i^'Tlf. Ae, she, that. SSD V. K. N. P. to /wr7i, sur- round. H. to cawse to ^wrn or surround. Ho. to 6e caused to turn. SHT n. m. ^o/cf. 12. nb'lSl n. bdellium. 15^ n. m. f. tone. DH'TJ? n. m. onyx. U. ^^Hor^^; J 151. 1. V. K.P. to ^o. H. to cause to go. Hith. to go for one^s self walk about. tra^P 11. f. ea5/. 15. nj?b V. K. to take. N. Pu. Ho. to be taken, t\Tj V. K. to res/. H. to cawstf to resif, j9?//, jo/ace. Ho. to 5, kill Ho. to 5e A:27/e(^, put to death. 18. ^^ n. m. (i'^3) separation. ^j;^ n. m. Ae^j9. 3 prep, according to, as. ^^53 prep, before, over against. 19. i) to s^eep p. to cawse to s/eep. N. to i oZfl?; applied to grain which has long slept in its deposi- tory. yjS n. f. (con. 5?bi, D'^ & ni) stc?e, r5. VOCABULART. 61 ^Sd v. K. p. io shut up J close. N. Pu. to be shut up. H. to cause to shut up, *^yj3 n. m. flesh. 22. n*5| V. K. to build. N. to be built, t\m n. f. (con. fc, pi. n^^j ) woman, wife, 23. nvk n. m. f. (D^ & ni) /me. Ulk n. m. f. (0*^. & rii) 5o7ie. tJ'^fi^ n. m. (D'^iJJii!) mauy hus- band. 24. Sts? V. K, to leave, forsake. N. Pu. to be forsaken, n^ n. m. (con. -inx, pi. niix) /a/^er. Di? n. f. (niiaSl) mother. py^ V. K. (pret. e in pause, fut. a) to cleave, adhere. H. /o cause to cleave. Ho. /o be caused to cleave, 25. Diniy adj. (nian:^) waA:e, & fli ) heel, 16. fii^y n. m. /?aen, sorrow. .1 I'T'nn n. m. conception. nsjj n. m. j9at/i, sorrow. ^S; V. K. ^0 bear. N. Pu. Ho. ^o be born. H. ^o caMse to be born. Hith. ^o represent one's self as born^ i. e. have one's name recorded in genealogi- cal lists. 13 n. m. (0^23) son. ilJJ^tOn n. f. desire. 17. "^^i^S prep, on account of. 18. pp n. m. ^Aor/i. ^"^y^ n. m. thistle. 19. n:bT n. f. (n^T) swa^. Onb n. m. f. /ooflf, ireac?. n^ prep. -WTi^o, wn^i7. 2^ V. K. to return. P. H. to cause to return, bring back. Pu. Ho. to be brought back. 20. "'n adj. (n^H) living. 21. ns'ns, nsris n. f. coa/, /wntc. "lis? n. m. (rii) skin. tJnb or t?nb K. (fut. a) ^0 ;?w^ on, wear, be clothed with. H. to cause to put on, to clothe. Pu. to be clothed. 25^, nr'!? adv. now. n?TJ K. P. H to send, put forth. N. Pu. ^a be sent. ^ n;* n. f. {n:i'l^) hand. ''*'H V, K. to live. - T Djiy n. m. eternity. 24. ttJna V. K. P. to drive out. N. Pu to be driV'Cn out. iDtD V. K. (pret. e in pause) to dwell. P. H. to cause to dwell, to station, 2TO n. m. cherub. '^*j? n. m. fame. S'ln n. f. (ri) sword. J^tn V. K. to ^wrn. N. Ho. to be turned. Hith. to ;;Kn of class IV, derived from tx-j head hy the addition of the vowel >, 194 and the feminine ending n 196, 198. a (4), and denoting 'that which be- longs to the head 'i.e. the beginning. The accent is on the ultimate for a double reason 32. 1 and 2. The expression is indefinite 248, comp. Iv apxo John 1 : 1, and equivalent to the adverbial phrase at first. See Alexander on Acts 11 : 15. It does not of itself designate a fixed and determinate point of time, but simply the order of occurrence. The particular time intended must be inferred from the subject spoken of. The absence of the article is thus sufficiently accounted for, and there is no necessity of assuming that the noun is definite without the article, and hence is in the construct state 246. 3, 256, before the following words, which must then form a relative clause with the relative -icx omitted 255. 2. This needlessly complicates the simple and obvious construction by making ver. 2 a continuation of the sentence begun in ver. 1, "in the beginning when God created the heavens and the earth, then (n after a statement of time 287. 3) the earth was etc.," or by a construction still more forced and unnatural ver. 2 is regarded as a pa- renthesis and ver. 3 as a continuation of ver. 1, " in the beginning, when God created etc. (and the earth was etc.) then God said etc." These constructions have been advocated by those who would have Moses teach the eternal and independent existence of matter, or at least that it existed prior to God's act of creation. But this conclusion would not follow even if the strained renderings which they propose were adopted. The circlet over a refers to the marginal note 'nan i:(fem. of the adjective n-n with paragogic '. 218) \. e. large Beth, the initial letter of the book NOTES ON GENESIS 1:1. 67 Deing abore the ordinary size 4. a. The Rabbins profess to see in this a mystic allusion to the magnitude of the work of creation, as well as to the twofold product of creative power, ' the heavens and the earth,' inas- much as the numerical value of a is 2, 2. See Buxtorf Comment. Masorethicus p. 154. Kna, Uh verb 162. 2, in the preterite, which here expresses past time absolutely 262. 1 ; it agrees in sense though not in form with its subject in the singular 275. 3. Daghesh lene 21. 1. The accent is on the ultimate 32. 2. The verb precedes its subject, and this is fol- lowed by the object, which is the natural order in Hebrew 270. a. Created: this verb does not necessarily or invariably denote production out of nothing, as is shown by its use ver. 27, comp. 2 : 7, to describe the formation of man from the dust of the ground, andPs. 51 : 12 where an inward spiritual change is spoken of as the creation of a clean heart. It properly signifies the production of an effect, for which no natural antecedent existed before, and which can only be the result of immediate divine agency. It is hence used only of God in the Kal species, which is thus distinguished from the Piel, where it has the sense of cutting or forming 78. 1. That the creation here described is ex nihilo is ap- parent, however, from the nature of the case. The original production of the heavens and the earth is attributed to the immediate and almighty agency of God. And as the earth, even in its rude, unformed and chaotic condition is still called ' the earth ' ver. 2, the matter of which it is composed is thereby declared to owe its existence to his creative power. Creation is also described as a voluntary act, and as one which took place in time or at ' the beginning ' of time ; consequently matter can neither be eternal nor an emanation from the divine essence. The Mosaic account is, therefore, equally opposed to hylozoism and to pan- theism ; and the only alternative is creation ex nihilo. The word n-^s is further used in this chapter only in ver. 21 upon the creation of fishes and birds, which was the first introduction of the entirely new principle of animal life, and in ver. 27 where it is thrice repeated to emphasize the creation of man, who is a being not only of a higher grade but of a different order from those which had preceded, not merely another animal made of the same constituents in a more sublimated form or more curiously compounded, but a person possessing elements of intellectual and spiritual life not before communicated. a-'n'^N a monosyllabic noun of class I. 183, from the root s^n , which some have thought to be an equivalent of V^n to be strong, hence the Mighty One, but which is better explained from the corresponding Ara- bic root to fear, adore, hence the object of reverence, or adoration. It 68 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHYc is in form a plural 199, although only one Being is referred to, and hence the verb agrees with it in the singular ; when it is used in a plural sense of false gods, words belonging to it are put in the plural 275. 3. a. The singular is rarely used except in poetry, and particu- larly in the poetical chapters of the book of Job, where it occurs almost to the exclusion of the more ordinary plural. The current use of the plural form of this word is not, as some have fancied, a relic of poly- theistic times, the term " gods " which then became the fixed designa- tion of what was divine having been retained after the transition to monotheism, for if the faith was changed the words which described it would change also. Nor can it be an anticipation of the doctrine of the Trinity, as is shown by its application to heathen deities and occasion- ally even to creatures of exalted dignity. It is a plural of majesty, and expresses not numerical multiplicity, but rather the combination of many in one, the concentration of whatever is adorable 201. 2. As a proper noun it is without the article 246. 1, though when used as a common or appellative noun it may receive the article to designate the true God in distinction from those which are not really gods, Deut. 32 : 21, but only falsely called so 246. 1. a. Accent on ultimate 33, 1. ri the sign of the definite object 238. 2, 270, very frequently connected with the noun by Makkeph 43, but hete perhaps from the emphasis of this opening sentence accented as a separate word. Q'jr'in the article 229. 1, distinguishing the object before which it stands as the only one of its class 245. 4 ; and a plural noun from the obsolete singular ^tzv 201. 1, class I. form 2, 185. d, derived from rrttw to be high, and hence denoting the upper regions, i. e. heaven, the plural designating not distinct heavens of various elevation, but rather extent in all directions, and comprehending all the parts of the vast expanse above us. The accent on the penult is contrary to the analogy of ordinary plurals, and appears to be an assimilation to the dual end- ing 203. c. MNi the conjunction 234, and the sign of the definite object 238. 2, 270. : *i^'n the article 229. 3, 245. 4, and the segholate noun of class 1. i^ 183, the first vowel being assimilated to that of the article 229. 4. 6, or changed to Kamets by the pause accent 65. It is of common gender though mostly feminine 197. b, plural riSst^s. Accent on the penult 32. 3. Soph Pasuk 36. 1. The verse is divided by the accents into two clauses or branches. The first, embracing the verb and its subject, is limited by Athnahh NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 2. 69 under Q^n?)N ; and the second, containing the compound object, is limited by Sillak under the last word of the verse 36. 1. Silluk is preceded by the conjunctive Merka under the closely related particle rix , and the disjunctive Tiphhha under the other term of the compound object e^^^n , the Tiphhha being preceded by the conjunctive Merka under the particle ^^{ 38. 1. Athnahh is preceded by the conjunctive Munahh under jra, which is thus linked with its subject, and by the disjunctive Tiphhha under n*ti<^a , which is not directly dependent on what follows, and not so closely related to it 38. 2. The disjunctive accents in- dicate the pauses which a reader would naturally make or ought to make after the words to which they are affixed ; these vary according to the strength or value of the accent, from such as are almost imper- ceptible to those of more considerable duration. Words marked with conjunctives admit no interval between themselves and those "which succeed them. Upon one view of this verse, it describes the initial act in the work of creation, viz. the original production of the matter composing the earth and the heavens, which it was the work of the six days either to organize or to reconstruct, according as the Mosaic narrative unfolds, directly from this point, or an interval is assumed between ver. 1 and 2 covering the geologic eras, the changes which took place upon this planet prior to its being fitted up for the habitation of man being then supposed to be passed over in silence, as not falling within the province of revelation to disclose. In favour of this it is urged that the next verse commences with and^ implying that the narration does not begin there but is continued from the preceding. That the term * earth ' may denote the matter of the globe in a chaotic and unformed state, appears from ver. 2, where it is so employed. According to another view of ver. 1 it is a title or summary statement of the contents of the following section, 1 : 12 : 3, and connected with it by * and,' as in Isa. 2 : 2, Hos. 1 : 2, Amos 1:2. Upon either hypothesis the entire section is divided into seven parts by the seven days whose work or rest is recorded, viz. the first day vs. 1-5, the second day vs. 6-8, third vs. 9-13, fourth vs. 14-19, fifth vs. 20-23, sixth vs. 24-31, seventh 2:1-3. '2. f::Nn? conjunction 234, article 229. 3, and noun, which stands emphatically before the verb 270. a. This inversion of the customary order is frequent in descriptive clauses or sentences, occurring at the beginning or in the course of a narrative, e. g. 2 : 12, 3 : 1, 37 : 3, both because the attention is there more strongly drawn to the subject to be dftscribed, and because this collocation admits of a preterite instead of a 70 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. future with Vav conversive 99. 1, 265. The latter is proper only in statements which are a sequence from the preceding, and which directly continue a narrative previously begun. This form of the sen- tence is pressed by those who suppose that the inspired writer indicates by it that the state of things described in this verse was not the imme- diate sequence of the creative act, ver. 1. r,r\*:n from rtV verb n^n 169. 1, with Methegh 45. 2, which here distinguishes Kamets from Kamets Hhatuph 19. 2. It is here used as a copula, was, 258. 3, or it may be itself part of the predicate existed, and that in the condition stated in the succeeding words. ^nan ?riin Segholate nouns from snV roots 184. b, without Daghesh lene 21. 1, the first with two accents 30. 1. Abstracts used rather than adjectives 254. 6. a, to express the idea in a stronger and more absolute manner, wasteness and desolation ; iin's occurs in but two other passages, Is. 34 : 11, Jer. 4 : 23, in both of which it is joined as here in assonance or paronomasia with f-nin to add intensity to its meaning. Inasmuch as these words are used in other passages of the desolateness produced by devastation, some have supposed that they here contain the implication of a preceding catastrophe or convulsion by which the creation spoken of in ver. 1 was reduced to the chaotic waste here described. 1ivir\ Hholem combined with the diacritical point 12, ShVa with final Kaph 16. 1. Abstract nouns used in a general or universal sense, receive the article 245. 5 ; but as tl??>^is not spoken of here in its totality, and does not mean all darkness but a certain portion or amount of it, the article is omitted. The subject is joined to its pre- dicate without a copula 258. 1. V? preposition over from the root nVy to ascend, which when con- tact is implied, as in this case, becomes upon 237. 1, with Makkeph 43. ;ji9 plur. noun I. 2. 185. d, from the obsolete singular 201. 1, nas, nV root rfts to turn, the parts turned towards any one, i. e. the face or surface ; in the construct 214. 2, 216. 1, here signifying possession 254. 1, which does not admit the article 246. 3, its definiteness being indicated sufficiently by that of the following noun. Dhnn III. 190. b, 192. 2, ^y root fisn to agitate,}ience an agiiaied, raging mass, elsewhere applied to the ocean. Gen. 7 : 11, Job 28 : 14, here to the vast expanse of water enveloping the earth prior to the for mation or appearance of the dry land. Those who adopt the scientific hypothesis of La Place, suppose that the period here spoken of was prior to the separate existence of our planet, and that o'lrrri denotes the agitated NOTES ON GENESIS 1:2. 71 nebulous mass or ocean, in which all the matter of the solar sy&tem, oui earth among the rest, was confusedly blended, although the inspired account speaks only of the earth as in this chaotic state because the formation of the earth is the principal thing to be described. The o^rrrj is in the next clause spoken of as waters ; but this, it is urged, may denote tb' * attenuated etherial fluid from which the terrestrial waters were su) -^..icntly condensed, as in ver. 7, * the waters above the firma- ment,' ak yidently not to be understood of water in its condensed and liquid sta ^. This noun is used almost exclusively in poetry with the exception of this passage and twice in the account of the flood, Gen. 7 : 11, 8 : 2. In the singular it never receives the article, perhaps because it partakes somewhat of the character of a proper noun 246. 1. It is of common gender 197. b ; plural n'xhn 200. a. r.!)"^ monosyllabic noun of class I. from '^y root 186. c, of common gender, though mostly feminine 197. &, plur. n^n^-n , meaning breathy hence wind, hence also spirit, which resembles breath as an invisible agent and connected with vitality. It cannot here signify ' wind,' whether by ' the wind of God ' be understood a divine, i. e. a powerful wind upon the doubtful assumption that the name of God is used to make a mere superlative of greatness, or a wind divinely sent; it must signify spirit^ since the action attributed to him could only be predicated of a living agent. It is definite without the article by being in the coU" struct before a proper noun 246. 3 ; this is here not the construct of apposition or designation merely 254. 3, 'the spirit viz. God' or *God who is a spirit,' but either that of possession 254. 1, 'the spirit be- longing to God' or of the source 254. 7, ' the spirit proceeding from God.' That the spirit here spoken of is neither a periphrasis for God himself nor a mere influence issuing from him, but the third person of the Godhead, we learn from other passages of Scripture which ascribe the performance of divine works ad extra and particularly the work of creation to this sacred agent. nEn-^to Piel participle of the y guttural verb qn^ 116. 4, 121. 1, fem. 205, without the article, since it is a predicate 259. 2, which here follows its subject in a descriptive clause as in the preceding bran- ches of this verse. It expresses continuous action 266. 1, belonging to the time before spoken of 266. 3 ; brooding or hovering, the word is applied Deut. 32 : 11 to the eagle cherishing its young. : DV'sn noun used only in the plural 201. 1, 203. c, Pattahh changed to Kamets by the pause accent 65 ; the water viz. that of tho deep or ocean previously spoken of 245. 3. The verse is divided by Athnahh under Dinn 36. 1 into two clausei 72 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. describing respectively the physical condition of the earth and the agency of the divine Spirit. The first is subdivided by Zakeph Katon over rrai, and again by R'bhia over ^"^khi 36. 2, the emphatically prefixed subject being thus erected into a minor subdivision, as though it stood absolutely and required a brief pause after it, 'as for the earth it was, etc' Zakeph Katon is preceded by the disjunctive Pashta on the other term of the compound predicate, and this by the conjunctive Merka on the closely related verb or copula 38. 4, comp. 38. 1. a. Athnahh is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct, and by Tiphhha which marks the opposition of the subject to the predicate 38. 2. The Silluk clause is subdivided by Zakeph Katon on D^n'^N 36. 2, thus balancing the prefixed subject against the predicate. Zakeph Katon is preceded by Munahh on the closely related construct 38. 4 ; and Silluk by Merka on the construct and Tiphhha on the participle whose relation to what follows is less intimate 38. 1. 3. nttx"^ Kal fat. of sa verb nwx to say 110. 3, with Vav conversive 99, which draws b.ack the accent to the penult 33. 4, 99. 3. a, and changes Pattahh of the ultimate to Seghol 111. 2. a ; this con- tinues the narration begun by the preterite nn^n ver. 2. g 265. All the verbs of this verse precede their subjects 270. a. Each creative act is preceded by the going forth of the divine word ; some have found or fancied in this an obscure allusion to the second person of the Trinity, called in the New Testament ' the Word,' John 1:1, and to his agency in the work of creation. It may be remarked that the phrase ' and God said' occurs ten times in this chapter, once before each of the eight creative acts, a duplicate work being assigned to the third and sixth days respectively, and twice, vs. 28, 29, after the creation of man. .ri^ Kal apoc. fut. 97. 2 of n^ verb n^^n 171. 1, 177. 1, with a jussive sense ; here not a copula, but the predicate be, i. e. exist, """nil Daghesh-forte omitted after Vav Conv. 25, 99. 3, with Methegh 45.2. The verse is divided at "n^.w 36. 1 into a command and its result. Each verb is closely connected with its subject by the appropriate accents in the first clause 38. 2 and by Makkeph in the second 43. 4. j-i*5 Kal fut. of rh verb ntjn with Vav Conv. 171. 1, 172. 4 ; M otiant 16. 1. Some read beheld the light, i. e. looked upon it with favour or approbation, because it was good. But this sense is forbidden, 1. by the parallel expressions in subsequent verses, particularly in ver. 31, where the form of statement is varied ; and 2. by the fact that rritn in this sense is followed not by the direct object but by the preposition z , intimating that the sight was not only directed to the object but was NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 2 5. 73 fastened upon it or bound up in it. Saw the light that it was good as- serts a vision of the object itself as well as of its quality, and thus there is a recognizable shade of difference between this and the phrase, which accords better with the English idiom, 'saw that the light was good,* which merely assorts the perception of the quality ; this latter form of speech is used in Hebrew likewise, e, g. 3 : 6. n'lxn the article before an object previously mentioned 245. 1. aht:-^D the subject omitted, since it is sufficiently plain from' the connection 243. 1, predicate ad- jective without the article 259. 2. *5^i!i5 Hiph. fut. of V^a with Vav Conv. 99. 3. j^'^an . . ^^a prep. 237. 1, between the light and between the darkness for between the light and the darkness. This idiom is trans- ferred to the Greek of the New Testament in Rev. 5 : 6, Iv /xionj^ rov &p6vov Koi T(t)V T(T(rdp(ji)V ^wuiv, Koi 1/ fMcrit) Tiiiv TTpecTySurcpaji^, i. e. between the throne etc., and the elders. Sometimes the second member is pre- ceded by V as in ver. 6. Vav with Shurek 234. : tjenn . . . n'lxri the article either because they had been mentioned before 245. 1, the lighty the darkness, or possibly the words may be used in their universal sense, in which case the English does not admit the article 245. 5, light, darkness. 5. i;;> any evening-morning occurs as an enigmatical equivalent of day. According to another and perhaps pref- erable opinion, the days of creation are to be reckoned from morning to morning. In favour of this it may be urged, 1. The statement is not that ' the evening and the morning were the first day.' This could not be so expressed in Hebrew. The separate verb before any and *ij5!a shows that we have here not a compound subject but a twofold state- ment, and n'n in the sense of become or constitute is commonly followed by h , i^ee ver. 14, 15, so that if this were the meaning the proper phrase would be were to (or for) one day. 2. The evening of this as of the other days of creation is spoken of as coming on after the work of the day is over, the future with Vav conversive "^ni:; implying a sequence, 265. a. The day began when the light broke forth at God's com- mand; then followed the other acts of the day, the divine contemplation of the light, dividing the light from darkness, and giving names to each ; finally when all was finished it was evening, and this was suc- ceeded by morning. One day is now ended and another begins. 3. From evening to morning would be a night, but not a day, unless the terms are taken with a latitude of meaning which they do not properly possess and which they do not have elsewhere. ans? means simply evening, not the entire period of darkness, and -ipjlB morning, not the en- tire period of light. For these r;VV night and ci"' day had just been stated to be the proper words. Dan. 8 : 14 affjrds no justification of this extension of the evening and the morning over the whole day. The prophet merely says that there shall be so many evenings and mornings before the fulfilment of his prediction. He might have said with the same propriety the sun shall set and rise so many times. But it could not be inferred from t'^is that sunset and sunrise covered the entire day. 4. If the first day began with the evening, this must have been the darkness which preceded the creation of light, but that darkness NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 5. 75 WAS eternal. So that the first day would upon this hypothesis consisf of an evening of infinite duration followed by a finite morning, which involves an enormous disproportion not only in its own parts but be- tween this and the succeeding days. 5. An additional confirmation may perhaps be found in the narrative of the deluge. It appears from a comparison of Gen. 7:11 and 8 : 3, 4 that time was then reckoned not by lunar but by solar months of thirty days each. When the be- ginning of the month was fixed by the appearance of the new moon, it was natural that the evening should be regarded as the commencement of the day, in order that it might be determined at the outset by the as- pect of the moon to which month the ensuing day belonged. But if solar time is used in the account of the deluge, it seems not improbable that it is used in that of the creation likewise; and solar days are reckoned from sunrise to sunrise. This view, if correct, is interesting from its incidentally proving how far the account of the creation is from containing anything distinctively Jewish. It has been said that the week of creation is modelled on the Jewish week : that its six days of work followed by a day of rest were invented to give sanctity to the Jewish Sabbath from the divine example. This suggestion is sufficiently confuted by the traces of a septenary division of time among other ancient nations, and by the coincidences in several remarkable p.irticulars between the nar- rative of the creation and widespread traditions showing that Moses has given no invention of his own, but a trusty report of the primeval revelation. But apart from this, the calendar of creation is not Jewish at all, the very days, as it would app6ar, being reckoned by a different standard. As to the duration of the days of creation, the first impression made upon the common reader doubtless is that they were days of ordinary length limited by the regular succession of light and darkness. It has unquestionably been so understood by the vast majority of students of the Scriptures from the beginning, and we are not prepared to affirm positively that this may not be the real meaning. The scientific dif- ficulties which beset this hypothesis may be disposed of by two con- siderations. 1. Physical science has no knowledge of the origin of the world. It merely ascertains existing phenomena and existing laws, and from these concludes that if the laws and properties of matter have always been the same, the present condition of things might have been brought about in a particular way. But as to the mode in which these things actually did come into being, it can affirm nothing. If creation be miraculous, it transcends the limits of scientific inquiry. 2. If the 76 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. specific purpose of Gen. 1 is not the complete history of this planet from the beginning, but the immediate preparation of it for the abode of man, how is science to demonstrate that after its geologic epochs were over, God did not in the exercise of his almighty power do in six natural days all that this chapter records ? And yet there are considerations deserving the attention of the careful student, which make it doubtful whether this was in fact the meaning of Moses, and still more so whether this was intended by the Spirit of God, whatever the meaning of Moses may have been. (1) There is a measure of indefiniteness in the term 'day.' In this very verse it is used in two distinct senses. In the first clause it denotes the periods of light alternating with the darkness of the night, and exclusive of the latter. In the second clause, even on the strictest and most literal hypothesis, it denotes the entire diurnal period, em- bracing, along with the day proper, the night also. In 2 : 4 it has a wider meaning still, and is applied to the whole week of creation. And its frequent use throughout the Scriptures in the metaphorical sense of a period of indefinite duration shows what a latitude was allowed to it in the Hebrew idiom. Thus we read of the ' day of prosperity ' and the *day of adversity,' Eccl. 7 : 14, the ' day of trouble,' Ps. 20 : 1, the *day of affliction,' Jer. 16 : 19, the 'day of evil,' Jer. 17 : 17, the ' day of vengeance,' Isa. 61:2, the ' day of salvation,' 2 Cor. 6:2, the ' day of temptation in the wilderness,' Ps. 95 : 10, which lasted for forty years, the day of human life succeeded by the night of death, John 9 : 4, the day of final glory which is to follow this night of darkness and sin, Rom. 13 : 12, that eternal day which no night shall limit, Rev. 21 : 25. (2) The days of prophecy, it is universally acknowledged, denote not ordinary days of twenty-four hours, but periods of much longer duration, see Dan, 12 : 11, 12, Rev. 11 : 3, etc., etc. If this term may be used enigmatically in prophecy in order to conceal the absolute duration in- tended, at the same time that its proportions and relations are made known, the same might be the case here, if it- was the design of God darkly to image forth more than was to be absolutely disclosed. If the Creator has indeed left traces of the progress of his work in the crust of the globe, which it was his design that man should in the course of time decipher, and if he has also given a written revelation of his creative work, not with the design of enabling men to anticipate these scientific discoveries or to decide in advance between rival scientific hypotheses, but such as should be in accurate accordance with the facts when they came to be known, and should impress all readers with the conviction .hat He inspired it who knew the end from the beginning, how coulcj NOTES ON GENESIS 1:5. 77 this be accomplished better than by such an enigmatical use of words aa could hold a latent signification unsuspected until the time should arrive for it to be brought to light ? This is what the analogy of Scripture would lead us to expect, since its predictions of the future are usually so veiled that they cannot be thoroughly understood until the event ex- plains them, though they then become so plain, oftentimes, that they cannot be mistaken. (3) The apostle Peter tells us, 2 Pet. 3:8,* that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand years as one day.* Comp. Ps. 90 : 4. This might make us hesitate about a rigorous application of our puny measures of time to the eternal God. The day is, in the language of our Lord, John 9 : 4, the period of work as opposed to the night when no work is done. Now though the same word may be applied to things human and things divine, it does not follow that they are upon a level. A day is man's working- time ; God's working-time is also a day, but it may have an inconceivably grander scale of duration, as the work wrought in it is one to which human work bears no pro- portion. (4) The divine Sabbath, with which the work of creation concludes, may naturally be supposed to have been of the same character with the days which preceded it. But if this Sabbath was a day of twenty-four hours, God rested no more on the seventh day than he did on the eighth or ninth. That the Sabbath of creation in the intention of the Scriptures w^as not an ordinary day, but a long period, which still continues, may be inferred (a) From the circumstance that while the regular formula of ' the evening and the morning ' occurs at the end of each of the six preceding days, it is wanting in the seventh. This has had no evening, and no fresh morning has since dawned, (b) The apostle appears to teach the same thing in Heb. 4. The works of God were finished from the foundation of the world, ver. 3. Creation was then complete : and into the divine rest then inaugurated men are still invited to enter. The human week and the human Sabbath are modelled after those of God, but so reduced in dimensions as to be adapted to our short-lived in- significance. For as the heavens are higher than the earth, so are God's ways higher than our ways. Isa. 55 : 9. (5) An additional ground of doubt respecting the length of the days of creation might be suggested by the fact that they certainly were not all solar days. The sun was not created, or at least was not made the measurer of time for the earth until the fourth day. (6) The surprising correspondence between the successive works of the six days and the order in which according to geological researches 78 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. animated beings Mould seem to have made their first appearance on tta earth, creates a strong presumption that the periods of geology and the days of Moses are identical. t The Pentateuch is divided by the Jews into 669 sections or para- graphs, the end of each being sometimes, as here, marked by the letter 6, at others, as 3 : 15, 16, by G. The former is the initial of rrh^n^ opened^ indicating that the rest of the line was to be left vacant in the manuscript. The latter is the initial of ntssino closed, indicating that after leaving a blank space the writer should recommence in the same line. It is also divided into 54 larger sections or lessons for the public reading of the synagogue. These are not noted in this chrestomathy ; but in ordinary Hebrew Bibles they are marked by cesj or ddo as they coincide at the beginning with one or the other sort of smaller sections. 6. ?"^pn I. 2. 185 from yj?n io spread out, denoting that which is spread out, expanse. As the root also means * to hammer out,' some have judged that this word involves the conception of the sky as a solid arch, like the Greek o-Tcpew/za and the Latin Jirrnamentum, Even if this were so, however, which is by no means certain, the sacred writers cannot be held responsible for the etymology of the words which they employ, any more than a modern astronomer, who should speak of the * fixed stars,' would be held to sanction the notion that they are fastened to the celestial sphere. The Scriptures nowhere profess to give a phy- sical description of the sky ; the language employed respecting it is purely phenomenal and figurative. Thus while in Job 37 : 18 it is spoken of as firm and like a molten looking-glass, the Psalmist, 104 : 2, compares it to a curtain, and Isaiah, 40 : 22, to a tent or veil of the thinnest and most subtile texture (pii). rj-na prep. 231. 1, with the const, of Tyi^.n 183. b, 216. 1. d. ^>^a^ Hiph. part, of V^a 81. 5, denoting continuous action 266. 1, and referred by the tense of the accompanying substantive verb to the future 266. 3. a. t.^izh. prep, with Kamets 231. 4, between waters to waters, the interval beginning with the first and having respect also to the second : our idiom requires and instead of to. 7. toyjT Kal fut. of the s guttural and rh verb ns with Vav conv. 109. 3, 171. 1, 172. 4, the accent on the penult 32. 3. y^-^n the article before an object spoken of before 245. 1, Methegh in its regular place 44. D^^n with the article because it is defined by the accompanying words 245. 2. rinntt two prepositions -(te 232 and nrjB 237. 2 (1). In computing direction the Hebrews measure from the object spoken of toward themselves or toward the object to which it has relation, which is then indicated by \ to, or may stand without h , NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 5-8. 79 ver. 9. Thus, instead of saying that one object lay to the right of another, they would say that it lay from the right with respect to it. So here a downward direction from the firmament or beneath it is ex- pressed by the phrase ' from under to the firmament ' ; and an upward direction or above it by from over to it. Vy composed of yq and V? : p_ adverb 235. 3 (4). The verse has three accentual clauses 36. 1. In the subdivision of Zakeph Katon, Pashta is repeated 39. 4. Tho waters above the firmament were by some ancient interpreters understood to imply a literal ocean above the vault of heaven. And unbelieving expositors of modern times have sought to fasten this con ception upon tlie sacred writer. But the figurative expression occurring in the account of the deluge, Gen. 7 : 14, " the windows of heaven were opened," does not warrant the conclusion that he imagined sluices to be really existing in the sky through which the supernal waters poured in time of rain, any more than Malachi, 3 : 10, and the Israelitish lord mentioned 2 Kin. 7 : 1 supposed a literal granary of provisions in the sky to be poured down through these imaginary apertures. That the Hebrews were well aware that the rain came from the clouds, and that the clouds were formed by evaporation, is plain from numeroife passages in every part of the Bible. Those who adopt the hypothesis of Laplace find the v/aters of this verse in the nebulous fluid. The waters beneath the firmament formed this terraqueous globe, both the water and the land of ver. 9 ; the waters above the firmament formed the heavenly bodies. The ordinary interpretation makes the waters above the fir- mament to be the clouds, which might be so called as well as the birds can be said, ver. 20, to ' fly over the face of the firmament.' 8. :^3W ordinal number 227. 1, follows the noun with which it agrees g 252. 1, a second day. The several days of creation are spoken of indefinitely, the sixth alone, upon which the whole was completed, being distinguished by the article, ver. 31. The words 'and God saw that it was good' occur wath regard to the work of every day but the second. Whence some have conjectured that they have here been dropped from the text, or, as these words occur twice in the account of the third day, that they have by some accident been misplaced, or that the formula announcing the end of the second day has been transposed from the end of ver. 10, and properly belongs there. The true explanation of the omission appears to be, that the first part of the third day's work is really a continuation of that which was begun on the second, and the divine approbation is withheld until the division and segregation of the waters was complete. Tlie insertion of this clause in ver. 8 by the LXX without authority affords a good illustra- 30 . HEBREW CHRRSTOMATHT. tion of the manner in whicli various readings have arisen from tran Bcribers or translators paying too much regard to parallel passages. 9. ^i;?: Nipb. fut. of n;.;? 169. 1. d^.jpw III. from ijr root CFip io stand 190. b, signifying that in which one can stand, i. e. place 191. 3, of common gender though mostly masculine 197. b, plur. T\^'c'px. . mnn-j Niph. fut. of r^n, a b guttural 109. 4 and nV verb 168, with Methegh 44. The apocopated future rarely occurs in the Niphal, and never in the strictly passis^e species, because it did not accord with Hebrew conceptions to address a command to the object of the action 97. 2, b. The future expresses simple futurity, leaving the fact of its being spontaneous or constrained and every other modal quality, for which occidental languages employ distinct forms, to be inferred from the circumstances of the case 263. 1. In both instances in this verse it denotes not only what will occur, but what must and shall take place, and is therefore virtually equivalent to a command, nrasrj adjective II. 187. 1, intensive from raj dri/, used only in the fern, ni-a^ 207. 1, or nto32 205, with the generic article 245. 5. a, the dry, viz. land. 10. yn earth here used in its strict sense of the dry land exclu- sively, but in ver. 1 the world, embracing land and water, so named from its principal and most important part. Hn;:*-?? conj. 234, prep. 231. 1, and noun III. root nn;^ 190. b, that which is gathered, collection 119. 5, in the const. 215. 2, followed by the material of which it consists 254. 4, definite without the article 246. 3. d-^to:: plur. 207. 2 of Bj, I. from an obsolete iy root 186. 2. c, seas, because distributed into separate basins, though as these all communicate they may be viewed in their totality as one n^ptt . 11. Ns-iPi Hiph. apoc. fut. 97. 2, ^264, of ntc^ 162. 2, governing in its strictest sense its cognate noun atz 271. 3, and with a wider extent of meaning also aw3> and yy , which are not in apposition with Rit , as though the latter were a generic name for all vegetable products and the former were its subdivisions, but they are co-ordinated with it, and constitute together the three great branches of the vegetable king- dom, not according to a scientific classification, but a popular and ob- vious division, grasses, seed-bearing plants and trees. Methegh 45. 2. a^s;^ masc. noun with plur. in rri 200. a, which occurs but once, commonly as here a collective 201. 1, from root as?y io be green, accent Y'thibh 30. 2, 38. 4. y^nvw Hiph. part, of ^ guttural verb 123. 3, follows the noun to which it belongs 249. 1, governs a cognate noun 271. 3, expresses what is permanent and habitual 266. 1. ]'? masc. collective 201. 1, only once found in the plural, ys has both NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 9-14. 81 an individual and a collective signification, tree and trees, pi. D">sj 207. 1, probably abridged from rh> root nsry to he firm, hard 185. d, in the const. 215. 1, with the following word, which denotes its quality 254. 6. 'ns fruit collective I. 1, root nns to bear 184. b, G*ra- shayim 38. 1. a. nry Hholera preceding Sin 12, Kal act. part, of r-h verb 168. The accent, which is not Y'thibh but Mahpakh, sinco it stands before Pashta in the subdivision of Zakeph Katon 30. 2, 38. 4, is shifted to the penult by 35. 1. The point in the first letter of the next word is Daghesh-forte conjunctive 24. a. ia-'teV prep. 231. 1, )' I. from an obsolete iy root 186. 2. b, and pronom. suflSx 220. 1. "a iy";T -)tt;N oblique case of the relative pronoun 74, 285. 1, formed by appending the suffix to the noun 221. 5, which is the governing \Aord, whose seed is in it, or the relative might be connected with the suffix of the preposition 233 and governed by it, in which is its seed. V? not to be connected with tna nby as descriptive of the tree in distinction from shrubs and grass producing fruit over (or above) the earth, but with Nttj-in and referring alike to grass, shrubs and trees which were all to be produced upon the earth. 12. N^n:: Hiph. fut. of 4 144. 1, 145. 2 and nV verb 162. 2, with Vav conv. 99. 3, 166. 4, the accent remaining on the ultimate 147. 5. Nt-r' T'lisha Gh'dhola 38. 8. wr^^ 3 pers. suf. with the connecting vowel e 220. 1. b, sing, in a distributive sense referring to the preceding collective g 275. 6. 13. vi^Vi ordinal number 227. 1, 252. 1. 14. in-; singular verb preceding a plural subject 275. 1, or it may be explained by supposing ^n'^ to partake of the nature of an impersonal verb, *let there be,' comp. es gebe^ qu'il y ait 275. 1. c. rhi^io masc. III. from ny root nix to shine 190. b, signifies a luminous body 191. a, thus differing from the noun n'ix ver. 3, which signifies the element of light; plur. has either d''. or t\\ 200. c, Hholem written defectively 11. 1. a, 14. ?"n^2a const, of apposition or specification 254.3. V-^^^sriV prep, expresses design, to, in order to^ and requires the construct form of the infinitive 267. b. iiTin pret. with Vav conv. 100. 1, 265, continuing the command begun with ^r."] , in the plural because it comes after its subject 275. 1. b. nhN?; the noun r.iN sign of common gender 197. b, from njs* to rnarl-, with the fem. ending n 196, which is retained contrary to the ordinary rule before the plural ending 199. d, for signs, i. e. of whatever the heavenly bodies serve to indicate that is not included in the follow- ing particulars, whether ordinarily or in extraordinary cases in which they may become portents of momentous events, Matt. 2 : 2, or of divine 82 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. judgments, Joel 2:31, Mat. 24 : 29, Luke 21 : 25. There is no need of assuming that for signs and for seasons is put by hendiadys for signs of seasons, l.or of making the subsequent words dependent upon nhbi signs both in respect to seasons and in respect to days and years. d''^?>icVfi from isntt III. 's root n?j) to appoint 190. b, appointed time, season, plur. in d'^, , though once it has ni . Munahh takes the place of Methegh 39. 3. 6, 45. 5. : c^irn fern, noun n:c I. 2 from nV root ww to repeat, hence a year, in which the sun and the seasons repeat their course ; the fem. ending causes the suppression of the last vowel proper to the form 185. d, 209. 1, plur. both in l\ and ni , the latter only in poetry 200. d. The works of the first three days have, as has often been remarked, a certain measure of correspondence with those of the last three. 1. Light. 4. Celestial luminaries. 2. Division of the waters by 5. Aquatic animals and birds. the firmament. 3. Dry land and plants. 6. Terrestrial animals and man. 15. "i^NJ;^ Hiph. inf. const, of -ly verb -lix 153. 1, having Hholem in the Kal pret. 82. 1. a (3), with the prep. 267. b. 16. iw^i see ver. 7. !; cardinal number 8 223. 1, in the construct before its noun 250. 2 (2), without the article 251. 4, the two great lights, not two of the great lights, which would be expressed by omitting MN before the indefinite object 270, and inserting the preposition -jtt in its partitive sense after c-^si; . fV'-iAn adj. I. 2. 185, with the article after K'^fi>an 249. 1, which it qualifies and with which it agrees in gender, though the termination is different 200. e. The noun is definite because the objects are well known 245. 3. They are called ' the great lights,' not from their absolute but their apparent magnitude, or rather from the measure of their effulgence as compared with the stars, ^n-jn . . . ib-rj absolute or emphatic use of the positive degree 260. 2 (2). ",bj5 takes the form -jtaj^ with the pause accents 65. a, or when declined, e. g. na-op, t3^rop , n^at:;? 207. 2. b. nV.tJ.^wV IIL 190, root V^tt to rule, meaning dominion, rule 191. 4, a segholate form in the construct 214. 1. o, the following noun denoting the object . 254. 9. The preposition expresses design, in order to, for. : o^^s^sn II. probably softened from nsas 57. 1, from the obsolete yy root sas to wrap up 187. 1. e, hence globule, star. Methegh 44. 17. in")5 from 33 verb ^ns 129. 1, gave, put. dn'N sign of the definite object with pron. suf. 238. 2, 270, which has less independence than a noun, and usually, as here, follows the verb immediately, instead of com ing after the subject 270. a; see also ver. 22. NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 14~21. 83 18. VwtjV const, infin. with prep. 267. h, followed by a , which is not here used in its temporal sense, in or during^ but according to the Hebrew idiom links this verb to its object. The day and night (with the generic article 245. 5) were the domain in which the sway was exercised. Our idiom requires rtde over, which is based on a different conception, that of the elevation of the ruler above the ruled. V'^^anV) Methegh 45.2. a. No functions are here assigned to the heavenly bodies but those which they perform in relation to the earth, because these were all that the sacred writer was concerned to state. But it does not follow of course that this was the sole aim of their creation. The work of the fourth day need not include the original formation of these bodies ; if ver. 1 describes the first act in creation the contrary is explicitly de- clared. But they then made their appearance in the sky, and their re- lati(m to the earth was definitely determined. 20. ^Je"?^ command expressed by the simple future 263. 1, in a person which has no distinct apocopated form 97. 2. 6, governs its cognate y*:*; , a collective I. 1. 183. This is by many understood to mean that fish were made from the element in which they move ; which, though not explicitly asserted, is not improbable in itself, and has in its favour the analogy of terrestrial animals, which were made of earth, 2:19. ttES I. 1. vital principle, soul, here put for the animated being, common gender though mostly fem. g 197. b, plur. commonly ni, once D"'. 200. c, in apposition with the preceding noun 253. 1. nah might be the fem. adj. from "^n living, I. from yy root "^^f; lo live 186. c, but the fact that when joined with tss the former alone receives the article, ver. 21, and also that the compound expression is construed as a masculine, 2 : 19, shows that it is a noun, life, and toEs is in the construct before its attribute 254. 6. tj-iy collect, fowl, birth 201. 1, not the object of ^s'nti"; , with the relative understood, /ow;/, which shall fly 285. 3, a construction which has sometimes been distorted into a contradiction with 2 : 19, but the subject of v)3jy^ Piel fut. of the cognate iy verb tj-,y 154. 2, to which it is emphatically prefixed 270. a. ^?3~Vy over or across the face of the firmament, i. e. the part turned toward us. 21. e^ann plur, of yip^ 199. II. intensive from obsolete root tsb to stretch 187. 1, hence that which is greatly extended, the monsters of the sea, whales, etc., so called from their length, the article before that which is well known 245. 3. Hhirik of the ultimate long 19. 1. r)^{^ before an object made definite by construction 270. b. nb^hn fem. Kal act. part. 205, 217, with the article 249. 1, which may be resolved into the relative with the verb that creep or move. %4 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. Bnptt!? plur. noun with 3 masc. plur. suffix 220.2.5 referring tc nouns of different genders 276. 3. nN"? before Vs 270, c, shortened from hb by Makkeph 43. tjss I. 2, root ?^:5i, hence a covering, a wingy fem. as double organs usually are 197. a, occurs in the dual 203. 1, and plur. in rri 217, which is used in a different sense 203. a, ex presses the quality of the preceding construct 254. 6, fowl of wing. i.e. winged fowl. 22. ^na^. Piel fut. of y Gutt. verb 116.4, 121. 1, with Vav conv - 99. 3. a, no Daghesh lene in a since the preceding ShVa is vocal 25 primarily to kneel, thence to bless, "i^fx^ prep, with Tsere 231. 3. c so as to srty, i. e. in saying. !td"^!i :)';;2 Kal imper. of nns, ran 169. 1. 'a^jj Kal apoc. fut. 171 1, Hhirik short though accented 19. 1, sub- ject emphatically prefixed. 24. snn see ver. 12, w^iab 3 fem. sing, suffix 72, ^220.1, Mappik 26. "^~2i I. 2, with fem. ending, root dna to he aumb, ap- plied chiefly to the larger quadrupeds, and especially to the domestic animals, beast, cattle, const, M>3risi, plur. nfwra , const, n'^na . ^'n I. 1, collective 201. 1. yns rn^p') construct of TTn, I. 186. c, with fem. ending 207.2, from yy root ''^r: to live, hence living thing, beast, with 1* paragogic 218. The article is constantly omitted from ynx when preceded by this archaic or poetic form, perhaps by 247, though when the ordinary form is used, the phrase is '^t^'" M!:f^J see ver. 25, beasts of the earth, i. e. wild beasts. Methegh 45. 2. Daghesh forte omitted, and no Daghesh lene in n 25. 25. ntt-in I. 2, with fem. endino^, root Ofx to be red, hence (he WT r-:iT ' O' - T " ground, so called from the colour of the soil. 26. rry: Kal fut. of n^y 109, 168, 1 pers. plural, which is not to be explained as a royal style of speech, nor as associating the angels with God, for they took no part in man's creation, nor a plural of ma- jesty which has no application to verbs, but as one of those indications of the plurality in unity in the divine Being which are repeatedly met with in the Old Testament, and which must be regarded as foreshadow- ings of the doctrine of the Trinity 275. 3. a. The future tense ex- presses the divine determination, we will make 263. 1, or, as the para- gogic future rarely has a distinct form in rth verbs 172. 3, and may therefore be regarded as included under the simple future, it may have the cohortative sense, let us make. tatN generic name man, has no con- struct or plural 201. 1. MV^a from aVs I. 1, 183. root tV^ to be dark, hence shadow, and, as this resembles the object by which it is cast, image, with 1 plur. suf. 220. 1, 221. 5, and prep, a in 231. 1, the model being conceived of as enclosing the copy, every line of which is NOTES ON GENESIS 1 : 21 31. 85 directed by and drawn m the corresponding line of the former. syn^ijons , I. 1, with fern, ending 184. b, 198. a (4), from nV root mci to be like, hence likeness, not here distinguishable in its sence from the preceding word, to which it is added for the sake of emphasis, comp. 280. 3. a. That there is no special significance in the change of pre- positions appears from their being reversed in the same phrase, 5 : 3. ^n-i^^ from n^n 169. 1, plural because referring to the collective d-ik, 275. 2, followed by a which indicates the territory in which the do- minion is exercised, nans prep. 231. 2, const. 214. 1, 216. 1, of the fem. collective noun ha^ 198, 1. 2, 185. d, from root na^ to increase, hence fish, from their rapid multiplication. 27. '.nx might be taken distributively in the sense of the plural 275. 6, but more probably the singular pronoun contains an allusion to the fact that Adam vvas first created alone, 2 : 20. j crjx pronoun re- ferring to both genders put in the masculine 276. 3. 28. tn^ i'?.5 in the sense of the pluperfect 262. 1- 3. jina*:! blessed, i. e. conferred upon it special honour and distinction, and made it fruitful of blessing, ""y^awn a'i^-nx the article omitted from the noun in a definite phrase 249. 1. c, or else the noun is in the con- struct before its adjective 252.2, 254.6.6. Comp. n-^s^i^n nw Ezr. 7 : 8. ts^jjj^n sanctified, i. e. made sacred, set apart to a sacred use. The natural interpretation of the language is that this was done at the time of creation, and not ages afterwards at the giving of the law upon Sinai. This too agrees with the traces of weeks, Gen. 7 : 4, 8 : 10, 17 : 12, 50 : 10, and the sacredness of the number seven in the patriarchal age, Gen. 21 : 28 etc., as well as among several ancient nations, with the observance of the Sabbath in Israel before they came to Sinai, Ex. 16 : 23, etc. and with the exhortation in the fourth commandment to rememher the Sabbath day as though it were an institution with which they were already acquainted and not then introduced for the first time. infct sign of definite object with suf. 238. 2, 270. nnyV . . . xna created so as to make, i. e. created not in its elements only, but so as to give it its completed form and full accomplishment, or the first verb may qualify the second 269. a, made in a creative manner, or by creation. 4. rVK demonstrative 73. 1, predicate 259.2, referring either to what precedes. Gen. 10 : 5, 20, 31, 32, or to what follows. Gen. 10 : 1. This verse may be regarded as a formal conclusion of the foregoing nar- rative of the creation, these are the generations, i. e. such was the origin of the heavens and the earth. But it seems better to adopt the Jewish division of the text, and make it the heading of the ensuing section, 2 : 4 4 : 26 ; for (1) A like phrase occurs eleven times in Genesis, and invariably as the heading of successive portions of the book, e. g. 5 : 1, 6 : 9, 10 : 1 etc. (2) These titles in every other instance introduce an account, not of the ancestry of the persons named in them, but of their descendants and family history; hence the generations (n^.^Mn III. f. pi NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 2-4. 87 const, from 4 root t|; to bring forth 190. b) of the heavens and the earth record not how they came into being, but the origin and history of man who sprang from them or was formed out of them. In strictness indeed it was from the earth alone that man was made, but the heaveni and the earth form one whole, the common theatre of the history now to be unfolded. 'For that reason the creation of both was described to- gether, 1 : 1 etc. and now follow their generations or the further devel- opments upon the scene thus prepared. This first stage of human history embraces a more minute account of the creation and original state of man, 2 : 4 25, as preliminary to ch. 3, the fall, the sequel of which is ch. 4, the sundering of the race into two opposite branches, and the ini- tiation of the struggle foreshadowed, 3 : 15, between the seed of the woman and the seed of the serpent. DN-iana prep, a with Niph. inf. const, of N^.a 267. 5, and 3 m. pi. suf. i06. a, 276. 3, here representing the subject 102. 3, in their being created, i. e. when they were created. The marginal note is *"5^?T '" (f'sm. of the Chaldee adj. -i^yr 196. d) small He 4. a, which the Rabbins explain as a mystic reference to the future diminishing and passing away of the material creation, or as suggestive of the anagram cn-.riNa in Abraham, for whom, together with his seed, the universe was created, and which some critics have doubtfully conjectured to indicate a reading with n omitted 91. b Qva in the day indefinitely for at the time of, Lev. 14 : 57, 2 Sam. 23 : 20 ; there is no implication, as some have imagined, at variance with ch. 1, that the creation occupied but one day. This may be parallel to and explanatory of the preceding fcxnan, comp. Num. 3 : 1, or it may be the beginning of a new sentence which is continued in ver. 5, comp. 5:1. n'tcy const, before its sub- ject D-n'^N T^^r^'i and governing Q-^^'i y-N as its object 254. 9. b. njn^ Jehovah III. 192. 1, with the vowels of ':tk Lord 47, from the root rjin = n^n to be, denoting not a future quality, he who will become, i. e. will unfold or reveal himself hereafter, or he loho will be, i. e. who is to come, but, as proper names so formed invariably do, a permanent essen- tial characteristic, he who is, who has existence in its fullest and highest sense, the self-existent and hence eternal and unchangeable, paraphrased Rev. 1 : 4, 8, ' which is and which was and which is to come,' whence the conclusion has sometimes been erroneously drawn that n-cr^ is com- pounded of the future n-'jr^i , the participle rtin and the preterite nw . Hitherto God has been called exclusively e^n'^x ; from this verse to the end of ch. 3 he is prevailingly called d^r>K n'^pi, and in ch. 4 nirr^^. This interchange, which is too remarkable to be accidental, and which though less conspicuous is yet perceptible in the rest of Genesis, gave 88 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. rise to the critical hypothesis that the sections using different divine names have proceeded from different authors, one being distinguished^ by his preference for crj'^K and the other by his preference for m'n^ . But this hypothesis, notwithstanding the ingenuity with which it has been constructed, fails to account for the very unusual combination d-^n'^N rrfn;* , which is found in but one other passage in the Pentateuch, Ex. 9 ; 30, and but rarely in the rest of the Bible, and also for the frequent occurrence of one divine name in the midst of a section charac- terized mainly by the other. This shows that the phenomenon in question has not arisen from an unconscious peculiarity of style in dif- ferent writers, but is due to the intelligent selection of the appropriate word as determined by the thought and the connection. Although these names are in a multitude of cases used indiscriminately, as *God' and ' Lord ' are in English, and it would be vain to seek a reason in every case why one is employed rather than the other, there is a real distinc- tion between them, which is sometimes observed. Thus in the opening chapters of Genesis fnbs' , which is the more general name of God, is employed in the account of the creaticm ; but in that of the fall, with its promise of redemption, from which all the subsequent revelations of mercy are unfolded, the covenant name nin^ is used, which specially belongs to him as the God of revelation and of grace. In the first step of the transition from one to the other both names are combined to in- dicate their identity ; r^irt'> is no other than c^r'^N , the God of the co- venant is the same with the God of creation. The exceptional use of dTjIsx in 3 : 1. 3. 5 is because the serpent is either speaking or ad dressed, where the covenant name of God would be as inappropriate as in language uttered by idolatrous Gentiles or directed to them, Jud. 3 : 20, comp. ver. 28, 1 Sam. 4 : 7. 8, 30 : 15, 1 Kin. 20 ; 23, comp. ver. 28. Again, in 4 : 25 Eve speaks of Q'tj'^n because she has respect to God as working in nature, whereas in 4:1 it is nin^ , who had granted her a pledge of the promised redemption. ; n';)z''n^ ana are the direct object of the verb, the tree of knowing good and evil. The rhetorical character of the accents is exemplified in the pause made upon the name of this fatal tree and the deliberate manner in which it is to be pronoun- ced, '^v though in the close connection of the construct state having Zakeph Gadhol, and ny^rr having Tiphhha. 10. ^na^ I. 2. from -ins to flow, subject preceding the verb in a de- scriptive clause, see on yr.Nni 1 : 2. tjts'' time of participle 266. 3. rij^tcnV, nV 168, prep, expressing the design or the result, in order to or so as to. nns^ fut. because consequent to the preceding ; the river waters the garden and will he divided, i. e. is afterwards divided 263. 5. a. T^T-A pret. with Vav conv. assimilated in sense to preceding future 8 265, with V he unto, i. e. become, ver. 7. rtysi^iNV cardinal 8 223. 1, peculiarity of form 223. 2, and construction 250. 2, 251. : ^'tsn 1. 1. 207. 1./. 11. Bj I. 2. abbreviated from obsolete rh root 8 185. d. nh^n the y O cr . T 07ie, where we would use the ordinal number, because in a series or enumeration the first is counted one. "litt^s IV. 193, from wjib to overflow, like most other objects in antediluvian geography of doubtful if not impossible identification, rnbn the one compassing 259. h, not necessarily making a complete circuit of the land, but going around one side of it, or going about tortuously through it. ti^'^'jhn I. 2. with fem. ending, perhaps from V'irt sand (root Vsn to whirl about), the sandy region, Havilak, with the article on account of its original appellative sense 246. 1. a. ct-ncN 74. an^n the well known metal gold 245. 5 (see note c) ; for the same reason in ver. 12 r^'}^r\ 195. 1 and 12. ann 16. 3. 5, 234. a, Ninn remote demonstrative 71. a (3), 73. 3', 47, with the article 249, 2. a^ta predicate follows the subject in a descriptive sentence 259. a. 13. vri^a IV. from h^a to burst forth. :! the land of Cush, the region settled by the descendants of Cush, the son of Ham, Gen. 10 : 6, 92 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. though it is uncertain which portion of that vast territory is here desig> liated by this name. 14. V|5r:^ notwithstanding its seeming diversity is really a modifica tion of the name Tigris by interchanging smooth and middle mutes and liquids {dkl = tgr) and prefixing a guttural. t\'cr^^ 208. 2. a, either east of, when "nviK Assijria must be restricted to Mesopotamia, or in front of, i. e. between the region where Moses was and Assyria, which will then denote the empire so called exclusive of Mesopotamia, rrts-rj?: may be used adverbially or may be the direct object of ^Vn 271. 2. Hin copula 258. 2. j n-is Euphrates, which was too familiar to need further description. 15. h;?-::.! 132. 2. whsr:. from h 160. 1, with 3 m. s. suf. 101. 2. '^;;te*i'V' ^7^^"? ^^^^ i"^' ^<'iist. with suf 101. 3, no Daghesh lene in n 22. a (1), both the positive and the negative side of his task. 16. n^-jn Piel fut. of nn^ 171. 1, here followed by V?, because the command is regarded as something laid upon the man, elsewhere oc- casionally by Vn or h before the person to whom it is directed : more frequently the person commanded is, as in English, the direct object of the verb. The language of the command is introduced by "^ttx^ so as to say. VbN 87, 282. tVsxn 110. 3, 111. 2. a, the 'future per- missive 263. 1. 17. yytt^ and stands, even in adversative clauses, where our idiom requires bat 287. 1. sit^w 233 (see note a) repeats for greater clearness the idea of -jrytt 281. -tj for assigns the reason, t)V5^? 106. a, no Daghesh lene 22. a (6). jn^ton nia 153, emphatic infin. 282 ; the phrase for the penalty of death in the laws of Moses is- modelled after this, though as it was to be executed by man it is varied by the substitution of the Hophal for the Kal, e. g. Ex. 19 : 12, nn np'' he shall be pmt to death. 18. nvn 177. 1, const, before cnxn and subject of sentence 242. h, with a masc. predicate adj. 275. 1, or as infinitives even when they have a fem. ending regularly take a m;isc. adj. it may be explained as a substitute for the neuter 196. or. I'^jaV prep. V to, which when motion' is not implied becomes at or in, as in Lat. ad, Gr. d% ; n? I. from y root ina to separate 186. c, with suf. 221. 6, in his separation, i. e. alone, i* Dag. conj. 24. a. -ity, abstract for concrete, help for helper, t i^rars his counterpart, corresponding to him, lit. as over against him. 19. "iat5 147. 1 and 4, see ver. 7. The alleged discrepancy be- tween this account and ch. 1 in respect to the time and the occasion of creating the inferior animals is purely imaginary. It is not here de- clared that they were created after man and for the purpose of providing NOTES ON GENESIS 2 : 14-23. 93 ft help meet for bim. To suppose them made for this purpose is to charge God with failure in his first attempts, which the writer surely cannot have intended to do. And the future with Vav conv. does not always imply strict succession of time, see on ver. 8, also Gen. 12 : 1, comp. 11 : 32. Especially where two such verbs are connected as here aj> 3 . . . . ->5t>5 , the progress not infrequently lies wholly in the second, to which the first is in fact, though not in form, subordinate, the phrase being really equivalent to 'he brought the animals which he had formed etc.* So Deut. 31:9, 'And Moses wrote this law and delivered it,' can only mean 'he delivered this law which he had written.' Na!);^ 160. 3, 166. 4, object omitted because sufficiently plain from the connection, comp. 243. 1. riN-^V 168. nw 75. 1. Nnp^ fut. relative to a pre- ceding past, would call 263. 1, government see on N^p-^n 1:5. nV sing, in distributive sense 275. 6, masc. 276.3. ss in apposition with i^ 253. 1. xw copula, for which our idiom requires the substantive verb was 258. 2. 20. t"jtV^ here a proper noun, and therefore without the article 246.1. .21. %B5i 129. 1, 99. 3, that which is divinely sent is represented as descending from above. nij"iri III. 192. a, from ann to be in a deep sleep denotes a dee^j and in most instances a supernatural sleep. 3nn 223. 1. a, Jrrsrihn 3 f s. suf. with a epenthetic, a form used mostly with verbs 238. 1. b, 101. 2, 105. b, under ^ then in place of, in,' stead of. 22. ^asn 171. 1. nNV fern, of t>M 207. 2 (see note e), 214. 1. 5, root 1C3N to be feeble, sickly, the proper terms for the male and female of the human species, while nsr and naps are common to them witli other animals, and are therefore used, 1 : 27, when man is contemplated as the head of the animate creation. Jixa'^T 153. 1, 157. 3, 160. 3. 23. nsft demonstrative 73. 1. Dssn 245. 3. 7>, from ess to beat^ transferred to marking time, dacy^ from cay to be strong. w-^Ntt 232, tj-'N like vir, dnjp, denotes a man as distinguished from a woman, or in the married relation a husband as opposed to the wife; tts like homo, ai/.^pwTTos, is the generic name embracing both sexes, and is used, parti- cularly with the article, in a collective sense of mankind, or individually of Adam, the progenitor of the race. When contrasted with each other, D^K denotes an ordinary man, or one of low rank, while >{< is a man par excellence, one distinguished by manly qualities or high position. Both may have the sense of indefinite pronouns, a man, i. e. some one, any one, each. nh)?J) Methegh 45. 2, compound Sh'va 16. 3. 6, Daghesh forte omitted 25. 94 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 24. The language of Adam continued, or a remark of the writer ja V? upon^ or, since the effect rests upon its cause, because of^ on ac* count of so, i. e. therefore, "at?;; Makkeph 43, 88 (3 m.). "j^ai* 220. 1. c. j?57n cleave, followed by a in denoting combination, in vnion lolth, elsewhere by V or Vs to, or in the sense of ardent pursuit by '^nx after. - -: I- '' 25. rnn 276. 3. nrv^^'vthey two 250. 2. a, not two of them, whicti would require the insertion of the prep, ^tt , comp. j-'inyVsw nns ver. 21. Q-^'^iny pi. of B^n^ 207. 2. c, by Gesenius derived from d^, but as this verb has a different sense, it is perhaps better to regard it as a shortened form of ch-iy IV. from -i!):5> to be naked 193. c. The mar- ginal note is pn!) nhs "oxn Baghesh after Shurek, which is here a short vowel 14. a, 19. 1. 'j^frar^ 154. 2, 96. b, fut. since it follows from the preceding, were not ashamed in consequence 263. 5. a. CHAPTER III. 1. x'hsrjl onomatopoetic root ns to hiss, article 245.3, subject stands first in a descriptive sentence, ciny I. 2, from Dn to be cunning, predicate 259. 2, superlative 260. 2 (1). -^a qx^ also that sls an ex- clamation. It is then true also that God has said! or as a question, though without the usual sign of interrogation 284, Is it true also that etc. ? The accession implied in t)x is to whatever would be naturally understood. In addition to everything else has he also or even said ? z'^riha , see on f^n-sx Ti'-rt-^ 2:4. Vb'a . , . s^ mio^ht be trans- lated not from any 256. r, as though the tempter purposely exag- gerated the rigour of the prohibition ; this is the usual sense when ^3 is indefinite, but as it is here definite by construction it seems better to read not from all, i. e. from a part only, comp. Num. 23 : 13. 2. jVsxi, the future is permissive 263. 1. 3. "HBtti dependent upon ^V^sn and repeated in ia^'>c ; not upon ij2X, as the Eng. Ver. might be understood. ?yan 5 a 129. 1, commonly fol- lowed by a (as are also other verbs of sense, e. g. smell, hearing, and sight, though verbs of sight are modified in meaning by this construction, see on 1 : 4), indicating the intimate conjunction of the sense with its object ; or if the prep, be taken in the partitive sense which it likewise has, it will resemble the Greek construction of this same class of verbs with the partitive genitive, ' to touch in a thing,' i. e. somewhere within its entire extent as opposed to uniform contact throughout. The verb is also sometimes followed by Vn to, ".y unto, \y_ upon, or by the direct objsc*; 272. 2. trn'sn 88 (2 and 3 m. pi.), paragogic Nun causing the rejection of Kamets 157. 3. NOTES ON GENESIS 3 ; 1-12. 95 4. n'he-wV empLatic infin. 282 ; the negative adverb is also rendered prominent by being prefixed to the whole phrase, instead of standing in its customary place between the infinitive and the finite verb. 5. -^3 confirmatory, /or. -"i declarative, ^/m^. thpsfia^, Vav connects with D'-.^a 287. 3, by which the action is referred to the future 265. b, plural verb with dual subject 278. cn'^NS 231. 3. a. jn' may agree with the preceding noun 275. 3. a, or better perhaps with the subject of the sentence 276. 3, const, before its object 254. 9. b. 6' tf]l 172. 4. rnNri III. f. from n^x io long for, hence a desire, delight, V?"? observe the article. Vii'^riV Gesen, io behold, others, as Eng. Ver. to make wise, "ip.s^s 221. 5. c. Vskpi 35. 2. 7. c:^.:^^? IV. root n^;? to be naked 193. c, see on 2:25, nakednesses, abst, noun for adj naked 254. 6. a. ri^^ 1.2, root nVy to ascend, grow up. J^^^n Jig-tree, from its spreading, root -,npi to extend. bnV, the simple pronoun used as a reflexive, /or themselves, i r'\'^'n , TOot nah to gird. 8. iiytea?''i_ to hear, followed by the direct object or by a , see on ^y&p ver. 3 ; with h or Vn it means to hearken to. Vip" the kindred verb is o'b- solete in Heb. though in use in Arabic, to say, here not voice but sound, since t(>.-nto [to go for one's self 80. 1 (2), hence to walk about, comp. Fr. se promener) being without the article is a predicate and not a qualify- ing participle 259. 2. It was consequently the noise of the walking which was heard, not the voice of God as he was walking. The subject with its predicate is subordinated to Vip nx vet comp. 1 Kin. 14 : 6, just as it might be to y^i- alone 273. 4. ri?.n^ at (see on "{TiaV 2 : 18) the wind or breeze of the day, i. e. toward evening. N2rini 276. 1. ^jEtt from the face or presence of, generally used before persons as yc before things. 9. {r-Si'.N 236. 3, 104. b, 105. b. 10. ^Vj5-r) , object emphatically prefixed 270. a. : N^hNi , Niphal reflexive* 77. 2. 11. i 75. 1. T2^'T 12^- Ij properly signifies Ho cause to be be- fore (prep. lAi) any one,' i. e. to show, tell, followed by h or less fre- quently the direct object of the person. i^sn g 230. 1. ^.ys^ . . . n^-N , relative governed by "i^ 74, 285. 1. ^^n^^jS 169. 2, commonly fol- lowed by the direct object of the person, more rarely by hv upon, Vn unto^ or *> to, the command being conceived of as laid upon a person or directed to him. ^nVnV, negative adverb formed by adding paragoglo 61. 6. a, to the obsolete nVa from' n'^a to waste away, be reduced to nothing ; this is always used instead of n^ before the infin. with h . 12. nnns 130. 1, 86.6 (2 m. s.). -^y^t = ^53?, this prolonged form 186 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. of the prep. 03 occurs only before 1 sing, suffix, n-jn 71. a (3), 281 'i^i<5lll. 2.7.. 14. -Vs, prep. -, in its comparative sense 260. 2 (1). ^sha I. 2 root -^ria to bend, hence that which bends or curves, belly. 5jVr} 151. 1. The posture to which the serpent is doomed and his eating dust, not as his proper food, comp. Ps. 102 : 10, but as an incidental consequence of his prostrate form, is a standing type of the humiliation and doom of Satan the real seducer, ^w^ from d*"" 207. 1 ^/. 15. ^^a^H^ I. f. from a^^ to be hostile, "i^^^l thy seed, i.e. devils and wicked men. Mat. 13 : 38, John 8 : 44. ?t:pnt her seed, i. e. in its widest sense, mankind limited only by the opposition just suggested in the 'seed of the serpent,' the defection of those who attach themselves to the party of the enemy. The tempted, ruined race shall trample under foot its enemy and seducer. So the apostle Paul applies it, Rom. 16 : 20. At the same time this victory is really achieved by One from amongst mankind, the Messiah, and the expressions are so framed as to be specially applicable to him. His birth of ,a virgin makes him pecu- liarly the seed of the woman, while the singular pronoun sn and his being said to bruise or crush Satan himself ^t^>in^ rather than his seed, gives it the appearance of a personal and individual conflict. That nT may be used of an individual appears from 4 : 25. xn, a second oliject indicating the part affected 271. 4, 273. 2. 16. ra-^n 175. 2. t|j;a:: IV. from a^x? to be afflicted 193. 2, hence toil, sorrow. Tyi'^*') IV. from r^^n to conceive, contracted from ^^''tr^ , as if for j3*'"}n 53. 3. a. It is not necessary to assume a hendiadys for the sorrow of thy conception ; the meaning is thy sorrow and especially thy conception considered as a painful suffering condition. "nVn 144. 2. D"i5a 207. 1. a, root nss to build 185. c?, offspring considered as constituting their parent's house. M??;?9ttJn III. f. 192. 2. a, from p!iw to run after, desire. : ^a-Vrtt": Makkeph 43, 88 (3 m.) ; for the con- struction with a , see on 1 : 18. 17. Q^^i<^, here, as 2 : 20, a proper name, and therefore without the article 246. 1. tjn^ayja on thy account. The origin of this sense has been variously accounted for ; perhaps the simplest explanation is the following, suggested by Ewald. -naj, from nay to pass, denotes that which passes out of something else, its * product' or ' consequence *; as a noun it is used of the produce of the earth ; as a preposition, in which case it is always compounded with s , it means in consequence of, on account of; pause accent 65. (3). nfiVrxw compound ShVa 16. 3. b^ Nun epenthetic 101. 2, eat it, i. e. the fruit of it, comp. Isa. 1 : 7. 18. ^ng'} thorn from f'p lo cut^ on account of its pricking or cutting. NOTES ON GENESIS 3 : 14-24. 97 njnn^ II. 187. 1. e, from "y^v, perhaps in the sense of growing luxuri- antly, hence a thistle. ^\j pausal form for '^h 65. a, nVsN^, accent shifted by Vav conversive 33. 4, 100. a, eat the herb of the field, in contrast with the trees of the garden. 19. ryta I. f. from -fa root y?^ to flow 184. 6, Tsere retained in the const. 216. 1. h ; the prep, a expresses the condition in which he should eat bread, a condition induced, as is implied, by the toil necessary to procure it ; or it may be used, as it often is, to denote the price, the thing purchased being regarded as contained in that which is paid as its equivalent, in return for or at the cost of the sweat, etc. "^isk , pri- marily nose, then used, as here, for the whole face, Vsn 35. 1. Dh.V I. 1. root Dhb to consifme. 's is confirmatory of the thought that man must return to the ground ; the second "s is coordinate with the first, stating the same reason but with greater fulness. 20. Hip""!, construction different from 2:20. nih Uve, II. f. from root nvn archaic form of n^n to live, hence life, abst. for concr. source or dispenser of life ; 'S assigns the reason, because through her, as ap- peared from ver. 16, the race was to be preserved from extinction. 21. nians 8 216. 2. b. n'7 skin, root >!!;; to be naked. jctJaVa*? 276. 3. 22. nhNS construct though followed by a prep. 255. 1 ; not an ironical reference to the language of the tempter, ver. 5, but an asser- tion of its truth, though in a very different sense from that in which he designed it to be understood, njicw 233, 275. 3. a. n%^, not only take, as he has done, of the forbidden tree, but also etc. 39. 4. The concluding sentence of this verse is incomplete ; it is broken oflf by an abrupt change from word to deed, and instead of a mere declaration of the divine purpose the actual expulsion of man from Eden follows. 23. : Dtt . . . nwx 8 74. IT J.- t O 24. tt-ia-ii 8 99. 3. a. isw^i, from the same root comes r5^s Shekinah, the name given by the later Jews to the symbol of the di- vine residence in the tabernacle and the temple. D;7;;tt , see on 1:7, 2 : 8. tanV. flame, i. e. the flashing blade, or with the sense of the ad- jective ^amm^ sword 254. 6. a, from lanb to burn, ^'i^nr^ sword, from a*n to be waste or lay waste, t?"^. const. 254. 9. a. CHAPTER XXXVII. 1. a|>3 fut. with Vav con v. continues the narration 99. 1, thougn the succession thus indicated is not always that of time or of actual oc- currence, see on 2 : 8. 19. The writer here resumes the direct narrative 7 88 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 35 : 27, from wliicli he had diverged to introduce Isaac's death, 35 : 28. 29, and what he thought it necessary to say about Esau's line, ch. 36. Having thus dismissed them from the history, he can now pursue unin- terruptedly his account of Jacob's family. In like manner the history of Isaac's family, 25 : 19, follows the record of Abraham's death, 25 : 7, and of Ishmael's line, 25 : 12 ; and Shem's descendants, 11 : 10, succeed those of Noah's other sons, 10 : 1. The statement of this verse accord- ingly, though not posterior in time to what immediately precedes, is so in the order of narration to which the writer steadfastly adheres through- out the book, the direct line of descent of the chosen seed being post- poned until the lateral branches have first been traced. y*:^a 246. 3. raw 8 220. 1. c. 2. n^_N 259.2. ajry;;; n'lnVn the (generations of Jacob, i. e. an ac- count of his descendants. This is the uniform style of the titles pre- fixed to the different sections of Genesis, see on 2:4. It appears to have been selected on account of the prevailingly genealogical character of the history, the genealogies constituting, as it were, the frame work of which the narrative is the filling up. Jacob is henceforth contem- plated not as an individual but as a patriarch, the father and head of a family, whose fortunes, are interwoven with his own. ^a 215. 1. b. Terms of natural relationship are extensively employed in Hebrew to express various kinds of relation or dependence 254. 6. a. Time is viewed as the parent of that which is produced within it, and a person or thing as the offspring of the time during which he or it has existed. The ordinary mode of stating the age is that here employed, son of seventeen years, i. e. seventeen years old. The chronological difficulty, which some have fancied here, is purely imaginary, and has arisen from neglecting to observe that though the writer in pursuance of his plan (seeonver. 1) has recorded the death of Isaac, 35 : 29, before proceeding to the history of Jacob's family, that event did not take place for several years after the occurrences now to be related. r-.z-a , in the singular after seventeen % 251. 2. a. rrn 265, 266. 3. a, verb following its subject in a descriptive clause, ry'^. This verb is often followed by riN , the sign of the direct object. If that is the case here it must be read sifperintend- ing his brothers (who were) with the flock. But as it would more naturally have -,s2 for its object, and it is sometimes elsewhere construed with a , fiN is doubtless the preposition with, and it is to be rendered feeding or tending the flock with his brothers vinx for rnx from nx 63. 1. a, 207. 2. b. The preposition s will then indicate the sphere within which the action of the verb was exercised, lit. acting as shepherd in the flock. "jKriB 245. 3. nyb niht and he was a lad 258. 1. 'jia NOTES ON GENESIS 37: 1-7. 99 from I? 207. 1. a, 216. 1. 'ws from nM 207. 2. e. Ha;:? , verb ir and ? 160. 3. ny-n trjai, the suffix denotes the object 254. 9 ; the noun is consequently indefinite, and no article is required by ny* 249. 1. b, an evil report respecting them. Con) p. Num. 14 : 37. 3. -Vstt 260. 2. a. D^ipt )Si 201. 1. h, a son of old age, not one possessed of the qualities which usually accompany age, as wisdom and the like, but one born when his father was old, comp. 21: 2.7, 44 : 20, and the similar expression wife of thy youth, Prov. 5 : 18. The ex- pression is indefinite, and the construct relation paraphrased by the fol- lowing SV 257, perhaps because he was not the only son born to him at that period of his life, nbjn 35. 1, 265. b. :c^&s nshs, LXX ^iTwva TTotKtAov, Ynlg.tunicampolymitam, Eng. Ver. coat of many colours. This explanation is based on the assumption that d^ss means pieces: a * coat of pieces ' might then mean one of patchwork, or of pieces of various colours stitched together, or perhaps one so embroidered as to present the appearance of being so composed. In 2 Sam, 13 : 18. 19, the only other passage in which the expression occurs, it is rendered by the LXX x^^^*' KapTTwro?, and by the Vulgate tunica talaris. In con- formity with this the latest- and best authorities understand by u^^s ex- tremities ; a tunic or undergarment of extremities is one reaching to the wrists and ankles in contrast with those in ordinary use, which were without sleeves and extended only to the knees. 4. i'nfc< 238. 2. i'^a^ , infin. not preceded by a prep. 267. b ; -i*.?! is commonly followed by V , Vn to or tv , nx (prep.) -with, but here and in Num. 26 : 3 by the direct object of the person addressed, tih^h in peace, peaceably, comp. on ^.TiaV , 2 : 18, or ttnio peace, with a peaceable design. 5. di'^n 271. 3. -os:? 129. 1, object omitted, comp. 2:19. ?;Boi:i 145. 1, added again to hate, i. e. hated yet more 269. a. It is characteristic of Hebrew narrative that upon the first mention of Joseph's dreams the result of his telling them to his brethren is stated, before a more detailed account is given of them ; after which the resulting hatred or jealousy of his brethren is mentioned again, vs. 8. 11. See an instance of the same sort, 2 : 8, comp. ver. 15. No critic, even of those most dis- posed to discredit the original unity of Genesis, has ventured to impute this repetition to an intermingling of diflferent narratives, and to ascribe vs. 6-11 to a writer distinct from the author of ver. 5. And yet this would be as reasonable as the like charges based on similar repetitions occurring elsewhere. 7. ta^^^N 200. c. ntt^^ , pret., not part., as shown by the accent 34, rose up in contrast with nass 65 (2) stood. nrBon , fut. because 100 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. Bubsequent to the preceding 263. 5. a, afterward encircled it. It is better to give this word its proper verbal force than to regard it aa simply qualifying the verb which ioMovrs, prostrated themselves around. ;::!7n?r): 82. 5, 176. 1, 88 (2 and 3 f. pi.). 8. tjV^n , emphatic infin. 282, followed, as is usual, by V? over^ since the monarch is over his subjects or exalted above them ; more rarely by a in, to define the sphere in which the sway is exercised, since the local use of the prep, to designate the royal residence, e. g. reign in Jerusalem etc., makes this ambiguous. On the other hand Vtgtt to rule, is commonly followed by a m, and rarely by V? over, see on 1 : 18. Dx . . . n 283. 2 shalt thou reign as king or even rule in any way ? rnia'^n , plur. used indefinitely, his dreams, though only one had been acl:ually related, it being regarded by his envious brothers as a repre- sentative rather than an individual fact, comp. 8: i, 21 : 7, 46 : 2, Judg, 12 : 7, 1 Sam. 17 : 43, Neh. 6 : 2, also Mat. 2 : 20, 27 : 44, where an ap- parent discrepancy with Luke 23 : 39 is thus reconciled, 10. njso-n, followed by V^? or V to before the pcrjv^n, and commonly the direct object of the thing narrated, though in raw instances this is preceded by V? concerning or Vn in reference io. ".a iA5 , rarely fol- lowed by the direct object, commonly as here lik? other verbs expressivo of hostility by a , the hostility being conceived of as not only directed towards its object, but reaching and penetrating it. It expresses more, therefore, than our preposition at, which may be used in like connections, e. g. *to scold at* ^'^ni, Leah, or in the judgment of others, Bilhab ver. 2, or Joseph's own mother, Kachel, who was already dead, 35 : 19, but is here mentioned by Jacob for that very reason, to make the ap- parent absurdity of the dream more glaring. Nian 230. 1, 282. xiaj 157. 3, 276. 1. ;n^rN;219. 1. 11. ia-!!8<5)2":5 , commonly followed by a, see on "^iy^, ver. 10, less frequently by the direct object or by V to, i. e. envious in reference to. vas^ , Vav in a disjunctive sense 287. 1 ; the noun on account of this implied contrast is put emphatically before the verb and receives a dis- junctive accent. 12. -riN . The marginal note is nx V? t?"? point over k and n . Ac- cording to the Masora such extraordinary points, 4. a, occur ten times in the books of Moses, four times in the Prophets, and once in the Hagio- grapha. The Rabbins explain it by saying that, though pretending to feed their father's flocks, they were in reality feeding their own spleen against their brother. It may possibly have been designed to call at. tention to the construction : n and a follow nyn here as in ver. 2, but with a diflferent sense. NOTES ON GENESIS 37 : 8-28. 101 13. ntV 151. 1. .tih^wNI 123. 4. nte^*:!, notwithstanding the repeated ciiange of subject, it is omitted from this and the following verbs, because it can create no real embarrassment 243. 1. 14. ij^tcnn , commonly with the direct object of the thing brought, and Vn before the person to whom or place to which it is brought. Here the person is regarded as the remote object 273. 3. a, bring me back word, instead of to me. 15. : t"=r) fut. because the action though begun is not finished 263. 2, uhat art thou seeking ? 17. '3 gives confirmation. B'^^ttst 273. 4. 18. p'n-.tt at a distance, see on nnnis, 1:7. anp^ 263. 1. h tiV^sn^T 80. 1, made themselves subtle or deceitful, i. e. acted deceitfully, here with a direct object, elsewhere with a , see on ver. 10. J 'M'^'cn^ 160.4. 19. nt^rt 73. 2. : ks part. 266. 2, the same form as pret. ver. 23. 20. nhNs 248. a, a properly in, but after a verb of motion, into. li-icNn 100. 2. a (1). iinnVss 101. 1. 21. t3n*tt out of their hand, i. e. from their power or threatened violence. It is on account of this derived sense of the phrase that the noun is singular with a plur. suf. ; so \iy^ ver. 27. !:8|5 129. 1, 169. 3, 101. 2, the verb followed by a double object 271. 4, we will not, or let us not smite him as to life, i. e. kill him. 22. -Vk with the apoc. fut., which here does not differ from its simple form 97. 2. b, is equivalent to a negative imperative, shed not. 23. ""nrN3 285. 2, according to the time that, i. e. when, '!ts"'B25 287. 3, 273. 2. 24. -r^h'M 132. 2, 39. 3. b. ); 258. b. 25. c^VnW: 57. 2 (3) a. rrxa 34. 28. c^ 3 ^-'c. There is no inconsistency in speaking of the same caravan as Ishmaelites, ver. 25, as Midianites, and as Medanites, ver. 36 ; for though these were, strictly speaking, distinct tribes, yet from their close affinity in origin, 25 : 2. 12, and character, the names might in a general sense be used promiscuously. The fact appears to be that both here and Judg. 8 : 24, comp. vs. 22. 26, Ishmaelite is a generic term, embracing not only the proper descendants of Ishmael, but other Arab tribes, just as Hellenes was used to designate the Greeks generally, though properly denoting one subdivision of them. Or each of these three tribes may in actual fact have been represented in this company of travelling merchants. Upon this interchange of names, which is so readily ex- plicable, certain critics have based the assertion that two contradictory narratives are here blended. One is represented in vs. 25-27 and in 102 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. ver. 28 from ^I'^sic^ onward; the other in ver. 28, as far as j'^ai; , and in ver. 36. According to the first Joseph's brethren sold him to tho Ishmaelites, who carried him down to Egypt. According to the second certain Midianite merchants, accidentally discovering him in the pit where his brethren had left him to perish, drew him out and sold him into Egypt. But, 1. This is founded on a false theory of the constitu- tion of the Pentateuch, as though it were not one continuous composition, but made up of detached portions from different pens. 2. It gratuitously impugns its credibility, as though it were a record of conflicting tradi- tions instead of a consistent and well accredited history. 3. It is merely an ingenious cross-reading, made out by dividing one sentence and dis- locating others. 4. It is apparent that the writer, or, if the critics please, the compiler saw no inconsistency in the different parts of what he has presented as one connected narrative ; neither was such an in- consistency suspected by any of his readers until very recently. The mention of Joseph's being taken down to Egypt both at the beginning and close of the paragraph, vs. 28. 36 (comp. on ver. 5), and again 39 : 1, where the subject is resumed after a digression (comp. 37 : 1 with 35 : 27) lends no countenance to this critical hypothesis. !i::w>:v The subject of this and the next two verbs is not the Mid- ianites but the brethren of Joseph, 45 : 5, see on ver. 13. c^n'fsa , the prep, denotes the price, see on 3: 19. Vp.iD. shekels, which was the current standard of value, is to be supplied 251. 2. c, with which t)D3 is in apposition 253.2; for the price, comp. Ex. 21 ; 32, Lev. 27 : 5. 32. i3r: 129. 1, 94. d. nrhan 24. 5, 230. 2. a, 283. 2. jrjsa 221. 3. . 33. ^f.''s^l 105. a. 'ba nsha my son's coat! the abrupt brevity of the exclamation is admirably suited to tlie occasion. t)"ij 282. a, 34. i-iintta. We would say ypon his loins, and the Heb. might use *>3> , Jer. 13 : 1, 48 : 37 ; but here it has a in, denoting intimate conjunc- tion, i. e. in contact with, see on 3:3. Vasrisi 80. 1, used chiefly in prose, the Kal being more usual in poetry, followed by hv_ over, since the common attitude of mourners is that of bending over the object of their grief, or the prep, may mean on account of, the effect being conceived as resting upon itsause, the grief resting upon its source, see 2 ; 24. It sometimes takes Vn in reference to. 35. \x,^*^ 277. a, 276. 3. rm:: 205. h, 207. 1. a, ^,ih:^ 101. 3, 102. 3. nnznnV 80. a (2). ^3 might be explicative, that, which com- monly introduces an indirect citation, but is occasionally used even before a direct citation ; but it is better to regard it as confirmatory, for, referring NOTES ON GENESIS 39 : 1-6. 103 to the implied language of his refusal, ' I will not be comforted, for, etc. or hut^ to which ^s is often equivalent after a negative clause. nVk , the continued and conscious existence of the dead is implied. : tjsM 172. 4, followed here by the direct object, elsewhere by V? over^ \ or Vk 171 reference to, for. CHAPTER XXXIX. 1. 'jyiTi 265, was brought down, not only because there was an actual descent in leaving Palestine southward, but because of the moral elevation attaching to it as the centre of religious hopes and aspirations. Hence men are said to * go up ' to Palestine and to Jerusalem from all directions, Zech. 14 : 16 19, et passim. 2. T\\'ni . The name Jehovah occurs significantly here and in a like connection in vs. 3. 5. 21. 23. God's favour to Joseph was not a mere providential benefit to him, but belonged to Jehovah's plan of grace and his merciful dealings with his covenant people. After this chapter n'n"^ occurs but once in the rest of the book, Gen. 49 : 18. When Joseph sp.eaks to the wife of Potiphar, ver. 9, to the servants of Pharaoh, 40 : 8, to Pharaoh himself, 41 : 16 32, or to his brethren or they to him while they thought him an Egyptian, 42 : 18, 43 : 29, 44 : 16, or when Pharaoh speaks, 41 : 38. 39, or the steward of Joseph's house, 43 : 23, the more general name c''rjl> is the appropriate one. So in other cases, where the thought is principally of God as ruling in providence, 42 : 28, or a contrast is implied between what man devised and God appointed, 45 : 5. See on 2 : 4. ns prep, with, implying fellowship and aid 238. 2. n^as 216. 1. d, 208. 3. c. rj-sN 201. 2, 249. 1, his Egyp- tian master. 4. n-^"^! differs from nay, see Gesen. Lex. irnjjssT, change of subject plain from the connection 243. 1, see 37 : 13. 28 'iV-tt;.':-Vsi , ellipsis of the relative, comp. ver. 5 ; 285. 3. 5. *ih^aa , prep, a in, suggests the sphere of his authority, and V? over, his elevation above what was thus subjected to him. "^^a in all, this was the seat of the blessing, "tn^^ g 275. 1. 6. iDN suf. refers not to Potiphar, he knew not anything with him, i. e. which was in his own possession, but to Joseph, comp. ver. 8, and is not dependent on n^!)N>3 195. 3, anything with him, i. e. which was in Joseph's charge, but, as the order of the words requires, on yn;: did not know with hifh^ i. e. Joseph had not only the entire charge but the ex- clusive knowledge of everything ; his master shared with him only the knowledge of what came upon his table. hb^ 254. 10. 104 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 7. na3w98. J,22. a(l). 9. athn 263. 4, he, i. e. my master, is not ; the rendering ' then is none greater, etc' would require 7N without the suffix, comp. 40 : 8^ 41 : 8. V*Aa 260. 1. cn ^^ for if, which after a negative clause (see on 37 : 35) is equivalent to but if or but when, i. e. except. iNa in that^ i. e. because, the eflfect being regarded as involved in its cause. tfn'^K'^, 231. 3. a, in respect to God, the prep, indicating the direction of the offence. 10. ssT-^ais * according to her speaking,' i. e. as she spake, the particle strictly expressing the resemblance or identity between the time of her speaking and his not hearkening, and thus receiving the temporal sense of a^ or when, d;; 1 c*!]) 280. 1. -s!jt 287. 3. a:rrV. 87. 11. nVns 231. 5. a, since the particle of comparison may express not only identity but a resemblance more or less remote, it is applied to measures of time, space or quantity, not only to indicate exactness at, but a more general correspondence about, comp. Gr. ws, wo-ct. '';5xiq prep, partitive. 12. "i^iisi 22. 6, 221. 5. a, the prep, may be taken in its original local sense as designating the part immediately affected by the seizure, in his garment, or, which is more natural in English, it may indicate the means, in which the action is regarded as involved, since that alone rendered it possible, by his garment. 14. pn^jV 35. 1, 92. d, V properly indicating the design, see on 1 : 14, which is here inferred from the result, comp. Ex. 17 : 3, Lev. 20 : 3. 2 34, according to the turn given to the preceding verb the prep, may, as after verbs of hostility, see on 37 : 10, indicate the object at which the laughter is directed, and in which it rests, mock at us, or it may denote conjunction, see on 3 : 3, 37 : 34, sport with us. 5',;ja , the prep, a may denote the cause, means, or as here the instrument, since anything may be regarded as residing in that, by, through or with w hich it is effected. 15. -nb^-n 153. 4. 3Ty n 287. 3. 16. h5ni160. 1 and3. ' ' 17. pri^.^ might be dependent on r^':ir\^ 160. 2, see ver. 14, but is more probably to be connected with ns . 18. ~pi, construction beg^un with the infinitive and continued with the future and Vav conversive 282. c. 20. D'jjw 255. 2. iN by ellipsis for the fuller fcJrm cw . , . !; where, Gova^. 40:3, or -in . . . i^yx in which 74. ''';^*on K'thibh 46, for which the K'ri substitutes ^p.^os , the usual form of the noun, whereaa ^^.06< is commonly the participle. NOTES ON GENESIS 40 : 1 10. 105 21. b^5 172. 4. 'in suf. denotes the object 254. 9, he gav graciously wrought favour toward him, in the mind of the keeper. \ nnbrt-n-'Si -^ , a subordinate entrusted with the immediate oversight of the prison, while Joseph's master, the captain of the guard, held the supreme direction of its affairs, comp. 40 : 4. CHAPTER XL. 1. ijNtth fut. with Vav con v. might have been used, comp. 39 : 7, 287. 3, with prep. V , comp. 39 : 9. 2. t)spa3 followed by V?, the prep, in a hostile sense indicating upon whom the anger is directed ; it might also have Vk in respect to ; our idiom requires at, ^ao 250. 2, see on 1 : 16. '^IT'^^^ ^^* ^* ^> 210. . 9. -nan-) 287. 3. 10. nrV-j 223. 2, 250. 2. nhnbs 205. a, the prep, may denote comparison, as if it were blossoming^ i. e. it seemed to blossom, or time it was about blossoming^ see on 39 : 10. 11. s^nVy, construed transitively with the result of the action, went up, i. e. grew, put forth its flowers 271. 1. ^^5 , used collectively 198. b, whereas the fern, nss denotes a single flower. 'iV^csn 80. a (1), either matured grapes, or by a transitive construction with the result of the action, ripened into grapes. n-n>3Ji 183. c, 210. e, 216. 1. c. It has been objected to the truth and the antiquity of this narrative that, according to Herodotus, 2. 77, there were no vines in Egypt (ov yap arL citrt iv rrj x^PV a/w-TrcXoi), and according to Plutarch, De Is. et Osir. 6, wine was not in use there before the time of Psammetichus (i^piavTo Sk ttlvclv a-rrb "^afXfxrjTLxov, vpo' rtpov 8* ovK hnvov olvov). But Herodotus is only speaking of the region which he denominates ' the grain country * {rrfv airLpofXvrjv AtyvnTov), and even in regard to this his language must be taken with some limita- lOG HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. tions. See Rawlinson's Herodotus, II. p. 108. Plutarch is speaking of the free indulgence in wine by kings and priests as introduced by Psamraetichus in place of the restricted use which prevailed before. The monuments of Egypt show incontestably that wine was used and the grape cultivated there in the earliest periods by their delineations of the vintage, the winepress, vessels for drinking and for holding wine, and even persons in a state of intoxication. 12. incV^y 250. 2, 251. 2 and 4. ten, copula 258. 2. 13. Ti^^ir^^ 160. 2. tj?.? 221. 6. a. nt?.^ , used adverbially of time, as in 89 : 20 of \)\sLce,when, the time in which. 14. 'srin^T DN IS, see on 39 : 9, but if thou hast remembered me, etc. with the implication as I trust thou wilt have done sa r"'yi then do kind- ness ivitk me, I pray thee 287. 2, or if may be equivalent to if and express a wish, but if thou wouldst remember me^ etc. and wouldst do, etc. Literally, wouldst have remembered, the pret. 262. 1, denoting a past in relation to the fut. aio"^^-* 35. 1 ; this tense is used here because the act of memory at that time implies that he had been remembered during the entire preceding period, comp. the use of memini as a present in Latin. The following verbs rr^by*. etc. as they follow the future ^ir"<^ obtain a future sense from Vav con v. ^V 65. a. --^y , see on 3 : 12. 15. nsa 93. d, 282. a. r.'c'-a 156. 4, the unusual position of the accent is remarked in the marginal note 32. 16. antj well not correctly, for this could not yet be known, but ac- ceptably. : ^sn 5?? Herodotus, 2. 35, states it as one of the customs in which the Egyptians differ from the rest of the world, that the men carry burdens upon their heads and the women upon their shoulders. 20. nn^n 150. 5, day of Pharaoh's bdng born, the subject of the passive verb receiving ns , since it is really the object of the action 271. a. 23. pnii;:*^, Vav in an adversative sense. CHAPTER XLL 1. "{^^yzfrom, denoting separation in point of time, i. e. after the end of z.^'c'^ '^I^Ji^ 202, two years oi days, the measure or quantity being in apposition with the material 253. 2. -Vy over, because a person standing on the bank is above the surface of the river ; the English idiom requires by, i ns'^n . The number of Egyptian words occurring in this chapter affords an incidental proof of its genuineness and truth. 2. n"n3 f~^, 223. 2 ; the cow was the instrument and symbol of NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 1-21. 10? agriculture, and is here represented as coming up from the Nile, which was the source of Egypt's fertility, m's^ 254. 10. 3. nsta lip, then edge or brink 3. 1. a. m'sn 216. 1. a (1). 4. n:b2:n . . . r:<-}^n, the article is for the sake of making the pre- ceding adjectives agree in definiteness with the noun to which they belong 249. \. a ; the adj. themselves" could not receive the art., being in the const. 256. yat;. 251. 4. -^^v^ 147. 5. 5. Ts-^x 235. 3 (3).' t-^Va 207. 1. d, 16. 3. b. tii:pjsL in the stalk, because forming part of it, in intimate union and conjunction with it, see on 3 : 3. G. nb^i-'r?, 254. 9. b c-'-rp, the southeast wind from the great desert. Observe that d is a radical, not the plural ending. 8. cysnT 99. 3. a. ^sw'^n IV. 193. c. v;^tt3ri suf. refers to D^-nsw 197. d. tn-.N, the plur. and the sing, (^^h^) are used indiffer- ently, according as the dream is contemplated as one or two. 9. ny-s-DN, the prep, with, Nwri 208. 3. :cvin 245. 3. b. 10. -Vy t)!-^, see on 40 : 2. 11. r;72^ri_3n 99.3, 109. 3. a. 12. 'Tx-^ -?y 257. 2. c-n , * each according to his dream,' i. e, according to the dream of each. The construction of ;"*< , when used as an indefinite pronoun, and standing in a possessive relation to nouns, often follows the analogy of the relative "itx 285. 1, comp. 9 : 5, 15 : 10, Num. 26 : 54 ; though it may also preserve its usual construction aa a noun, comp. ^^N-qps 43 : 21, but isoa . . . ; 42 : 35, 13. "it:N3 according to that which., i. e. as 285. 2. a'^^jn 153. 1 ; the subject is not Joseph, as though he were said to do \vhat he pre- dicted, but Pharaoh, who though addressed is reverentially spoken of in the third person, comp. ver. 10. Examples of a like change of subject abound, see on 37 : 13. 28. 14. irt"^'-';5 3 pi. indefinite 243. 2. htA':5, where the Hithpael might have been expected, as in English we can say he shaved, for he shaved himself. Another correspondence with Egyptian customs, which are here the reverse of the Hebrew. The Egyptians were ordinarily shaven, only suffering their beards and hair to grow in token of grief, Herod. 2. 36, whereas to be shaven was a token of grief among the Hebrews, Isa. 15:2, Amos 8:10. 15. ij^^y respecting thee^ lit. 'upon thee,' the discourse being founded upon the subject spoken of. ^nfiV 22. a (5). 16. 'yVa not to me belongs this faculty of interpreting dreams. 21. nsa-;? 3 f pi. suf with appended vowel n^ 220. 1. b, which occasions the change of the preceding Kamets to Seghol. (^omp. 63. 1. b and c, 219. 1. b. ;n''i4*itt, the noun is singular 221. 7. a, as ia 108 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. shown by the adj. r ; the suf. "^n is occasionally though rarely attached to singular nouns 220. 1. b. 22. jnxi 172. 4. 23. \ cn^^hK 275. 5. 24. ^jfsDi 88(2 and 3 f. pi.). '" '" " 25. nn' 258. 2. n^s nx 285. 2. cn'^xn 246. 1. a. 26. nstan g 249. 1. c. -rnx Di^n 250. 1, it is one dream, 28. ns-n 175. 1. 29. yjs ft"*? years of great plenty, descriptive apposition 253. 2. 31. irse/row the face of, or from before, i. e. 6y reason of, the ef* feet being regarded as proceeding /rom the cause. 32. Vyi in respect to, lit. upon the subject of, see on ver. 15. 'S, this was done because etc. ^ia 153. 3. 33. tn,'; 171. 1, 35. 2, some editions have Tsere in the ultimate, consequent upon the shifting of the accent, -jiaa 158. 4. smn-^w-'i g 157. 3, receives a jussive sense from its connection with 'n'j. 34. t"M5 ^ expresses not simple futurity, but desire 264. a, as ia shown by its association with the preceding and following apoc. futures. ^t^.r^, 97. 2. : ys-yn 256. 35. iJsSiS'^'j and they shall gather, or that they may gather 263. 1. nWn 249". '2. 38. ::te5n 230. 1, Kal fut. though the form might also be found in tlie Niph. pret. c^n'>N hin from Pharaoh's polytheistic stand-point B'>n'^K is not a proper but a common noun, and the expression is con- sequently indefinite, a divine spirit, lit. a spirit of divinity. 39. ^^rtii retains its strict temporal sense, after God had taught him this, he had a superiority to others which he did not possess before. l^1^rt 267. b, followed by a double object, 273. 1. :-j',ttD 233. a. 40. J?jl some render, upon thy mouth shall all my people kiss, in token of fidelity and homage. But it is objected to this that the kiss of fealty was upon the hand or the foot, not upon the mouth, and that this verb meaning to kiss is never construed with V? , but either with the direct object or with h before the person to whom the kiss is given. Consequently others translate, according to thy bidding all my people shall dispose themselves, the primary notion of the verb being assumed to be to adjust or dispose, from which both its other senses to kiss and to arm are derived. The preposition V? obtains the meaning according to from the conception that when one thing lies in every part precisely upon another, it is conformable to it. The mouth, as the organ of speech, is here put, as it frequently is, for speech itself, or for commands njsn 271. 4. *;TaK 260. 2. a. j;^^te 233. a. NOTES ON GENESIS 41 : 22-57. 109 42. non 160. 3. '^nya* , royal edicts were authenticated by th king's signet-ring, the possession of which gave authority to act in the name of the monarch, Esth. 3 : 10. 12, 8 : 2. 10. amrr w 256, the chain of gold customary as a mark of distinction 245. 3. 43. n^s-fes 241. 1. b, 216. 2. b. narwn 256, the chariot of the second order, or the second chariot, i. e. the one immediately follow* ing that of the monarch in state processions. -fnaN , properly an Egyp- tian word, though assimilated in its orthography to abs. inf. Hiph. of Jl^a which has a kindred sense 94. b, see Gesen. Lex. "jiina^ properly expresses the abstract idea of the verb, but when it continues a narra- tion it is modified in sense by the tense, number and person of the pre- ceding principal verb, here by as'^Ji, and he set him over, etc. lit. * there was a setting him over, etc' 44. nrnB Pharaoh, i. e. the king, as the word signifies in Coptic. 1A1 B''P;-kV 9. 1, shall not raise his hand, i. e. to perform any action, and (our idiom requires or 287) his foot, i. e. to take a step. The expression is a proverbial one. 46. n?j see on 87:2. cjVw 225. 1, 251. 1 and 2. ^^y^ 22. a (1), 101. 3, in his standing, i. e. when he stood. ks>2 * r* sumption after the intervening mention of Joseph's age, of the statement at the close of the preceding verse with a view to continue the narrative, see on 37 : 5. 47. ^aten 256. Jn-3tioj?j 101. 2. b, 208. 3. b, by handfuls, the prep, properly signifies according to, see on is'teV 1:11. 48. V::i;-Vs-nK 270. c. 49. nann 175. 2. -iboV 22. a (5). 50. nV; 275. 1, the marginal note rrs^Tsj? -os^ Kametid Lamedh calls attention to the fact that the vowel of the ultimate is prolonged, though without a pause accent QS. b, whence some have unnecessarily inferred that it is an abbreviated participle 53. 2. a, 93. e, n*an 157. 3, 263. 1. b, 51. ""swa 169. 3, 92. c, the form of the verb is assimilated to the noun, whose etymology is to be explained ; the direct is substituted for the indirect quotation. 52. cinsN 183. c, double-fruitfulness 203. 5. \^;^V9 221. 5. c, 62. 2. h^ " 54. n5n$hr)5 141. 2 (p. 174). 55. V 151. 1, 197. d, 275. 2. b. 56. cna n8j 285. 1, allin which there was food. 57. vriK'n-lsi 275. 2. b, all the earth, as we might say, * every- body came.' General terms are necessarily limited by their application and the connection in which they are found. People came from all 110 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. quarters, not from the whole earth in its widest sense, of course, but from the entire region which under such circumstances would naturally look to Egypt for supplies. So ver. 54, all the lands, must mean the countries adjacent to Egypt, and with which the Hebrews were most familiar. CHAPTER XLII. I. rr^V 231. 4. . w-^nri 80. 1 (3). 3. np\c\ 250. 2 (3), 251. 4. 4. -^hx 215. 1. e. ^SNn;?^ 179. 1. a. 6. N^rl 30. 2, 258. 2.' " -fl'JhPit'i 82. 5, 176. 1. b^sk 274. 2. e. 7. t^T^i^ fem. in sense of neuter 196. a. 9. tnV in reference to, respecting them. 10. r)^i:j?._l Vav adversative 287. 1. II. !)3ri2 71. a (1). The fact that they were all sons of one man was presumptive evidence that they were peaceful traders and not a band of adventurers or emissaries, icn n^ 8 262. 2, have not been and are not now acting as spies 266. 3. a, 12. >3 for which after a negative is equivalent to hut^ 37 : 35, 39 : 9. 13. -iy r^rtc 224, thy servants are twelve, tve are brethren, etc. 'jb];^. 260. 2 (2), comp. minimus natu. t.\>r\ 245. 3. b. inNni the remaining one 245. 3. 15. nsira by this, see on 39: 12. 14. iri 215. 1. c?, uttered as an exclamation, the life of Pharaoh ! a formula of swearing, which in our idiom would require the preposition * by.' ox if^ which in an oath ob- tains a negative sense. The complete form of the oath would be, * God do so to me and more also if you shall go forth, ^ i. e. I swear that you shall not, etc., 1 Sam. 3 : 17. on 'S except by the coming^ see on 39:9. trT5n235. 3 (4). 16. b^fett prep, in partitive Fe.se. 'LriNT pron. expressed on account of the emphasis of the contrast with -rnN 243. 1. ^"^P^nh 109. 4. njsNn 230. 3, indirect question 283. 1 ; 205. I, ^3 that, depending on the preceding form of oath, as if it were, ' I swear. that: 17. tD-'w; 274. 2. a. 18. rhT 287. 1. JN*;}^, a verbal derivative taking a direct object, like the verb from which it is derive d. fc'^'^'5>?n from ny^ 209. 1, 196. a. 30. -(nM he gave, made, i. e. regarded and treated us as, etc. 33. 'n^jn g 160. 1. van ^^^^ Ihe famine of your houses, as if we were to say, take the need of your houses, i. e. what is necessary to sup- ply it, comp. ver. 19. 34. 0^55 "^B, see on ver. 12. 35. w-N 271. 4. b, as for each, his bundle of money 256, see on 41:12.' 36. "i^y upon me as a burden, implying grief and care. jniift 220. 1.'^ (3pers.). 37. nspi 8 132. 1. 38. -inaV , see on 2 : 18. CHAPTER XLIII. 2. -rtsx;: 287. 2. 3. ^jrn 282, 94. a (3 m. s.), testified against us, i. e. solemnly warned us : for the use of a see on 37 : 10, 42 : 22. 4. ;;j;: 258. b. 6. nwV 231. 4. a. tsnynn 136. 2. 7. isjs in reference to, respecting, see on 42 : 9. "'B'-Vy according to (see on 41 : 40) the sound or tenor, lit. mouth ; or the distinct sense of ^a as a noun may be lost, as it not infrequently is, and the phrase signify simply according to. y js fut. relative to preceding pret. 263. 1, were we to know ? or, as the implied negative rests on the assumed impossibility, could we know ? 9. i-^nx^an pret. in relation to the future, if I shall not have brought him, 262. i. vnasn^ 144. 2, 150. 4. -^nNtihi 287. 2, 100. a (1), followed by \ , see on 39 : 9. { D^n 245. 5. ' 10. '35 depends on rtnV ver. 8, assigning a reason why the request to send Benjamin should be granted. kVsV 239. 2 (3). !!5nKT7)5rin 137, 141. 2 (p. 175), pret. in relation to a past 262. 1. -'^s de- pending on an ellipsis, ' the fact is thai,^ or 'I affirm ihat.^ tisaw modi- fied by the conditional particle nV.V we would have returned, m , used adverbially 235. 3 (4). 11. r^Xjt* prep, in partitive sense, of tie song of the land, that NOTES ON GENESIS 43 : 1-32. 113 which is made the theme of song, its most celebrated productions ; others explain the word in this place from a different signification of the root, that which is cut or obtained /ro??i the land^ its productions. 12. n3ji; t)Oi'i 254. 6, money of duplication, may either mean * double money,' comp. Ex. 16 : 22, as Sjos nstte unquestionably does in ver. 15, or 'a duplicate parcel of money,' when it will be equivalent to ihN 5)05 ver. 22. That the latter is the meaning here is apparent from the separate mention of the * money which was brought back.' B5"3ta 221. 1. a; the sing, form of the noun is due to the special significance of the phrase, which does not mean literally in your hands, but in your possession or along with you, see on 37: 21. a'rnwn 153. 1. 14. -ihx 249. 1. b. :^r]55 65. a, pret. in relation to a future 262. 1, when (lit. occordiii;] to the time that 285. 2) / shall have been bereavi'd, I shall have been bereaved. If this results in my bereave- ment, it must be so: there is no avoiding it. Comp. John 19 :22. 15. t)63 n5;^i 24. 4, apposition of the quantity with the material 253. 2, comp. 41 : 1. c^.i^'a^ is here the direct object of ^^yjl 271. 2 ; it might with equal correctness have been nTs-^-iftt with He directive, 46 : 3. 4. 16. nysV 285. 2. nbt:?, the only example of Hholem with a i gutt. imper. 125. 1. : o'^-ns? 203. 5, the well-known period of noon 245. 3. 17. nn^^. 256. d. 18. n-a 273. 5. rrtj^V^ 132. 2. 19. nns' 274. 2. b. 20. ^5 240. 2. 21. r;npi3i/. 99. 3, the apodosis may begin here or with njn^ 287. 2. ''^ptt2i , the precious metals were weighed, not coined. 26. n^&isT , the marginal note v^,i^> n dugheshed Aleph calls attention to the point in this letter, which is commonly explained as Mappik 26. -ninnr^n 176. 1. 27. VN';ai, followed by V both before the person to whom and the subject to which the question was directed, f'^cn used absolutely to in- dicate condition, in health 274. 2. e ; there is no need of assuming it to be an adjective. -,;5Tn i^ 249. 1, your old father. 28. 5n;5i 141. 1' ' : )X'Vlv^.\ 46. 29. "^sri;: 61. 1, 141. 3. 30. ninnn to the inner apartment, or it may mean to his chamber 245. 3. a. :rt7s-j thither is used, when previous motion is implied, even though this is not expressed by the immediately preceding verb, wept on coming thither, where our idiom requires * wept there.' 32. The laws of caste in Egypt forbade promiscuous intercourse with foreigners, Herod. 2. 41 ; and Joseph, who w^as allied to the priestly- caste, ate separately from the other Egyptians. }^S^'' 88 (2 and 5 114 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. m. pL), 263. 3, nay'ir not merely offensive, but an object of religiomi abhorrence. 33. *irtens;i, followed by Vs 272. 3, expressed their wonder to one another by looks or words. 34. ^^hi 260. a. nx 2 15. 1. h. n-in^ handfvls^ hence equal parts, Jive times; d-^t* would mean Aao?5, the fem. plur. is commonly used for the derived senses 203. a. nn3;i, drank to satiety, as much as they wanted, not necessarily to intoxication, though the word is often so used, comp.. Hag. 1:6. CHAPTER XLIV. 1. >V 271. 1, 273. 1. riNw 131. 4, without >, but see Vssji 43 : 32, 267. ^'. 2. y-'sa 255. 5)53. const, of object 254. 9, his money for grain, comp. on 42 : 19. n^na 22. a (5). j-nar 92. c. 3. ni^^ 82. 1. a\3), ir>6. 2. 4. Dnf^in^ 100. 1. wsV 231. 4. a. 5. n;' thi^, assuming the presence of the cup, and their knowledge of what he referred to, nrt"; 263. 4, with a, a person being said *to drink in a cup,' because he drinks what is in it. tni abs. infin. 92. d, tnjnh 141. 2 (p. 174). 7. "53* 263. 2, why will my lord speak, the thought being directed not only to the fact that he has just spoken in this manner, but to his probable persistence in it. r.V-'^n 219. 1. o, lit. it is unto pro- fane to thy servants from doing, we esteem it utterly profane and detestable, so that we would not do. The idiomatic phrase may per- haps be best rendered in English, 'far be it from thy servants to do.' ri'wytt , the prep, in its negative sense before an infin. away from doing, i. e. so as not to do. 8. yjos , indefinite 248. aaj^s fut. to preceding pret. 263. 1, how should we after that steal. 9. nw;! 156. 2, g 287. 2. J^.^n: with h twice, comp. 1 : 29. ^i-^vh 231. 3Va. 10. nay 65 (1), the marginal note is abbreviated for -(bj? qj^ra ywj? Kamets with Zakeph Katon, 9. 1. criN-i , emphatic contrast 243. 1. 12. Vinaa 260. 2 (2), m or at the eldesf, comp, in Lat. maximu$ natu. Vor: 140. 5. 13. Dn>tt\y 220. 2. a. 14. Nn;^i 276. 1, iia^/y 236. 2. 16. -n^n pron. used adverbially 235. 3 (i> ^w^s 82. 5, 96. b. Ufir. 236. 1. J :^;a . . . -;yN 285 ' NOTES ON GENESIS, 44 : 1-34. 115 17. D'iVt^ , in peace, comp. 2 : 18, 37 : 4. 18. 'a 240. 2. '^v.^y^ prep, expressive of hostility, against, see on 37 : 10. ^3 assigns the reason why he deprecated Joseph's anger. I n3>"}3 ':pte3 , strictly like thee like Pharaoh, thou art like Pharaoh in authority. 20. np pret. or part. 156. 2. : fanx 262. 2, has loved him, with the implication that he still does bo. 22. aty*), lit. and he will leave his father and he will die. It is put in the form of an affirmation that he would do so, and this result would follow, the implied condition being if the father's inability to part with his son were disregarded. 23. i!is&h 150. 2, 269. a. 27. cny^: onij 262. 2, the pronoun emphatic 243. 1, you know yourselves. 28. nnsn 8 245. 3. hHto 282. a. 29. cnrtp.V? pret. with Vav conv. has its signification here deter- mined by the immediately preceding nsn 265. 6, and now ye are taking, etc. 32. ^3 refers generally to what precedes, and assigns the reason why Judah in particular was so urgent in the matter. I speak as I do, for, etc. ^1? pledged the lad from with my father, i. e. obtained him from my father by the j^ledge or security which I gave. 33. nhpj , primarily under ; then, as one thing coming in under an- other removes it and takes its place, in place of, instead of. 34. 19 depends on the implied answer to the preceding question, I cannot go up lest, etc. nnnN with a, gaze upon, is stronger than with the direct object, when it means simply see. The prep, denotes that the sight not only falls upon the object, but remains fixed, rests in it, see on 1 : 4, 3 : 3. . CHAPTER XLV. 1. VbV in reference to all. he could not maintain a self-restraint such as had regard to bystanders. i-'Vy by him, see on 42 : 24. iVe from hy me, or V? may retain something of its original force, from upon me, their presence being represented as burdensome and lying as an oppressive load upon him, comp. 42 : 36. y-i^na 150. 3. 2. :=;T 197. d, 275. 2. b. 4.^^'N .' . . -i.n 285. 1. 5. 6?^5]y2i let it not burn in your eyes, i. e. let not anger be kindled there. Anger is here and 31:35 spoken of as manifesting itself in the eye. 116 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIT. 6. m , used adverbially 235. 3 (4), see 43 : 10. *\f^ , see on 39 20, 40:13. 'nn 185. a. jt^s^i, Vav used after a negative dis- junctively, or 287. 1. 7. ri*.]hn|55 followed by V 272. 2. a, to preserve life to you. n::''VBV. 207. 1. c, the fem. may be used as an abstract, unto a great deliverance^ or as a collective 198, unto a large escape, so that not a mere fraction but a numerous body migbt escape this peril. 8. t^^N , pronoun expressed because of the contrast with the following cn^Nn 243. 1. "^Sj/or, after a negative equivalent to but^ see 42 : 12. axV. Pharaoh had the highest regard for him, was guided entirely by his counsels, and had entrusted the supreme management of everything to him. V'i?^'' followed by 2 , see on 1:18. 9. nrn 148. 3. ' 10. n^;ni 100. a (1), 276. 1. 11. 'riVsVr^ 154. 3. D'-a 25V.'2. 12. n^k-18259. 2, 8 278.' ^nx, ^s 8 220. 1. c, -is-t):^ is the sub- ject and 'S the predicate, the mouth speaking to you is my mouth. 15. p;i3*^ with the direct object, or more commonly, as here, with h. 272. 2. a, gave a kiss to, etc. 16. n-3 274. 2. b. 18. iV3s,n 258. 2. 21. "(S-^iU;??:!], preliminary statement of what is more fully described in detail from ver. 25 onward, comp. 42 : 20. ^n^n continues the narra- tion according to the succession of ideas in the mind of the writer, ^Jiough it is not subsequent in the order of time to the statement of the preceding clause, see on 2 : 8. 19. "'S"^? according to the command of, ftse on 41 : 40. 22. r^s^sin distributive apposition to d^sV ; when tt;^N is used in the eense of an indefinite pronoun it rarely receives the article. Where it does receive it, as here and 1 Sam. 26 : 23, 1 Kin. 8 : 39, Prov. 20 : 3. 17, the article has its generic or universal force 245. 5, 'a suit of clothes to the man^ throughout the entire company, i. e. to each person. rr^rVh changes, i. e. a suit ; the plur. is used with reference to the different ar- ticles composing the dress, for each of which a change was furnished. t-Vr 251. 1. a. rrixte , supply * shekels,' as that was the most familiar denomination 251. 2. c; so *a million of money* would mean dollars in America and pounds sterling in Great Britain, qos 253. 2. I NOTES ON GENESIS 46 : 1-5. 117 23. rt!D . Some refer the pronoun to what precedes, like this, i. e. the same as he had given his brothers, and in addition ten asses, etc. As, however, there is no conjunction before n-ite? , it is more natural to refer nsr to what comes after, as in vs. 17. 19, so that like this is equi valent to * as follows.' a^tc prep, in partitive sense. 24. iira'^n ^N , see on 37 : 22, Ges. renders tremble not, be ye not timid, but the ordinary meaning of the word yields a more suitable sense, be not angry, do not get into angry altercation with each other as to the part which you respectively took in this crime against me as well as against my father. 25. iNai 271. 2. 26. IS"! and that depends upon ifcN^ , and marks a transition from the direct to the indirect mode of citation. Vwtt with a , see ver. 8. aB^-'5 153. 5, was benumbed, remained cold and without emotion, or perhaps stunned by the intelligence which he was unable to credit }* Nn followed by \ before the person or thing to which faith is given. ' 27. nNjV 131. 4. 28. VxSto^ . Although the names Jacob and Israel are often used in- terchangeably as simple equivalents, there appears to be a significance in putting this language in the mouth of prevailing Israel^ 32 : 28. jn>teN 263. 1. b. CHAPTER XLVI. 1. KS^n 276. 2. STnxa 256. d. ; ph2^ , in memory of the divine covenant there made with Isaac, and probably upon the altar which Isaac had built, 26 : 23 25. 2. tnsi-tea, indefinite plur. though one only is intended, see on 37 : 8. 3. nn-^^a 144. 3, 148. 2, the prep. ; usual after verbs of fearing may be explained as indicating the source from which the fear pro- ceeds, or that from which the fear would incite to flee. Upon the latter hypothesis -, would here have a negative sense before the infin. away from going down, i. e. so as not to go down, see on 44 : 7. 4. 'bbN emphatic 243. 1. ]|V?n 169. 3. n'^ip 282. a, the em- phasis of the repetition is increased by the unusual position of the infin. which here stands after instead of before the finite verb, and by the particle na which implies accession, / will bring thee up, yea, bring thee up. tis'.'^n , the subject stands emphatically before the verb 270. a. 1A1 h"**)^ shall put his hand upon thine eyes, pay the last tribute of af- fection by closing the eyes in death. 5. s iKs 276. 2. 118 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. EXODUS. CHAPTER XX. 2. D The sections of the Masoretic text were doubtless intended to distinguish the several commandments, though it is remarkable that the division thus indicated agrees neither with that of the ancient Jews represented by Josephus and Philo, nor with that which prevails among the modern Jews. The former, like the majority of the Christian fathers and the Reformed Churches of the present day, regarded the prohibition of idolatry, ver. 3, as the first commandment, that of image- worship, vs. 4-6, the second, and under the tenth they included the whole of ver. 17. The latter find the first commandment in ver. 2, though it has not the form of a command, combine the prohibition of idolatry and image-worship, vs. 3-6, as the second, and include the whole of ver. 17 in the tenth. The sections of the text, on the con- trary, agree with the division of Augustine, which after him became current in the Latin church, and was retained likeM'ise by Luther. According to this the first commandment, vs. 2-6, prohibits both idolatry and image-worship, no distinction being made between ofiences against the unity of God and against his spirituality; and two com- mandments are devoted to the sin of coveting, ver. 17, though this is attended with the inconvenience of creating a distinction in things fun- damentally identical, and is moreover precluded by a variation in the order of the clauses in Deut. 5, where the decalogue is repeated. The B after ver. 7 indicates a wider separation than o (see on Gen. 1 : 5), and is perhaps designed to mark the limit of the first table, a more equable division of the matter being attained thus than by divid- ing at any other point. This passage is provided with a double system of accents, 39. 4. a, one having relation to its division into verses and the other into com- mandments. Thus vs. 2-6 are accented both as separate verses and as forming together one paragraph: so also vs. 8-11. And the sixth, seventh, eighth, and ninth commandments (according to the ordinary reckoning), are accented both individually and as forming together a single verse ; they are so numbered in Deut. 5, though the common enumeration in Ex. 20 makes them four distinct verses. Where the limits of the verse and of the commandment are identical, as in the third, ver. 7, and the fifth, ver. 12, the two systems of accents coincide and are reduced to one. In ver. 17 there is but a single series of accents, its first clause having no separate accentuation to distinguish it as a complete commandment ; the o in this verse is also omitted in many manuscripts and in a few printed editions. NOTES ON EXODUS 20 I 2-5. 119 When considered as pne paragraph, vs. 2-6 are divided into three clauses, 36. I, the first ending at o^^yn , ver. 5, and the second at 85tt;V, ver. 5. The Segholate clause is subdivided at y":s5, Vy^tt. and n3?.5cn, ver. 4, ^is, ver. 3, c-iaj? and T""^<, ver. 2. In the second clause both the subdivisions and the immediate antecedenti of Athnahh coincide with the accents before Silluk, which marks the last clause of ver. 5 taken by itself. The third or Silluk clause is sub- divided at d'^bVn^. Returning to the two subdivisions of the first clause in ver. 2, the Zakeph Katon of the first is preceded by Munahh and Pashta, the R'bhia of the second by Munahh and Geresh, and this by Kadhma, T'lisha K'tanna and Munahh. This same verse, when ac- cented separately, consists of two clauses, the first ending at tf^n'^K^ which is preceded by Munahh and Tiphhha, while j d"'"'.??. is preceded by Merka and Tiphhha, and this by Merka and T'bhir, and this by Darga. In most editions, though not in all, c-^nay has an Athnahh additional to the two accents already explained. This indicates a paragraph of two clauses, of which the first is ver. 2, and the second ver. 3, and consequently represents the ordinary Reformed view of the length of the first commandment. 3. -Jj , this may either be joined by Makkeph to the following word and receive Methegh, or it may receive Munahh whether as the Second conjunctive before T'bhir or as the fourth before Geresh. rr'jn'j 275. 1. J ^3 2 V? 39. 4. a, upon my face^ i. e. before me, an act per- formed in the presence of another being said to be upon his face, just as we speak of anything adjacent in a lateral direction as * wpon one's side ' or ' upon his right or his left hand.* Others give to face here the sense, which it sometimes has, of person or self ; 'SS-V^ will then mean either above me, or besides me, the preposition denoting something superadded. 4. -rioyir: 243. 2, may either be followed by Makkeph or have one of the conjunctives by which it is accompanied ; in the former case the following V will have Daghesh forte conjunctive, in the latter it will remain without it, as is indicated by the Raphe 27. V5n 256. c, see on Gen. 45 : 6. 3s is not a second object of ryr: 273. 3, make an image or any form of God (out of) that which is, etc. but has niJitoiy for its antecedent, hv'&'c , nhntt , see on 1:7. 5. lii.ayr ill. 3. a. c^tL-^io 207. 1. a, that the second genera- tion, though not explicitly mentioned, is not to be excluded, is both ob- vious in itself and apparent from 34 : 7. : *5^V 102. 3, in reference to those hating me. This law of divine retribution holds in regard to God's enemies, who are regarded as perpetuating from generation to generation an organized opposition to the divine government, and thus t 120 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. as justly liable for the sins of their predecessors which they justify and increase by accessions of their own. The links of this fatal connection can only be broken by leaving the ranks of those who ' hate ' God, and becoming allied to those who ' love ' him. 6. ci^fibs^ to thousands, not contemporaneous individuals merely, but counted down the line of descent, i. e. so many generations, as appears both from the contrast with the preceding verse and from the parallel expression in Deut. 7 : 9. ;"iteV!i 254. 9. b. 7. N^rj thou shah not lift up the name of Jehovah thy God to vanity or falsehood, i. e. bring it into connection with what is false, or as the * lifting up ' intended is by means of the voice, the verb may be trans- lated thou shall not utter. ^yaS 16. 1, the article before an abstract noun in a universal sense 245. 5. 8. n-^pT 268. 2. The trifling differences in the text of the com- mandments in Exodus and in Deuteronomy are no disparagement to the accuracy of either book. Exodus gives us doubtless an exact transcript of the tables of stone upon which they were engraved. Deu- teronomy contains the law as reiterated and enforced by Moses in his address to the people, in which case it is natural to expect less regard to verbal precision than to the substantial meaning. Accordingly in Deut. 5 : 12 ^Ky^ii observe is substituted for n-ST remember, and this latter word is reserved to introduce the special consideration which is there urged for the observance of the Sabbath : " And remember that thou wast a servant in the land of Egypt and that the Lord thy God brought thee out thence through a mighty hand and by a stretched-out arm ; therefore the Lord thy God commanded thee to keep the Sabbath-day.*' This is not inconsistent with the appointment of the Sabbath to com- memorate the rest of God after the work of creation. In conformity with this grand ideal, man weekly finishes his toil and enters into rest, the rest which God has appointed, a type and foretaste of the ultimate release which God is preparing for him in communion with himself. The release from Egyptian bondage was a preliminary realization of this great sabbatic idea, and a fresh type and pledge of the final con- summation. It aflfords a fresh reason, therefore, and one of peculiar force to Israel, why the Sabbath should be faithfully kept. It is accord- ingly quite appropriate, in the address of the lawgiver to the people, while the law itself as engraved on stone presents a motive more in ac- cordance with its universal and perpetual obligation. The other variations are still more unimportant, and consist of the insertion or omission of the conjunction i and ; the substitution of one word for an- other which is synonymous, as $<;,; for \'py3 falsehood in the ninth com^ NOTES ON EXODUS 20 : 6 21. 121 mandment,nr,Nnr) for nishn desire or covet in the tenth ; a rhetorical am plificarion, as in both the injunction and the promise of the fifth, the in- sertion of ox and ass along with cattle, as well as of the clause ' that thy man-servant and thy maid-servant may rest as well as thou' in the fourth, and of field after house in the tenth ; and the alteration in the order of the clauses of the tenth, the importance of which in the question of the proper division of the commandments has been already adverted to, see on ver. 2. Considered as one paragraph, vs. 8-11 are divided into three clauses, the first ending with ^psn^w ver. 9, and the second with 'y/a^n ver. 11. The first clause is subdivided at iv-iih ver. 8. The second at tj'^n^K, *j"f,ytt;a, sisn'^tj: , ^nni, '^nia-n^ ver. 10, besides the subdivisions in ver. 11 J in which the two systems of accentuation coincide. 9. L^-c- 274. 2. a. nnsxVis 214. 1. b, 221. 2. a. 10. Li-n , the article omitted before the noun, though retained before the adjective 249. 1. c, or more probably the noun is in the construct, see on Gen. 2 : 3. nhn-V 231. 3. a. rj.pyrn 276. 1 and 3. tins? 221. 2. a, 'in^>5i 211. a. i-ij-nyoa, used not of private dwellings but of the gates of public edifices or of cities : here of course the latter. 11. hi_i'^_ 157. 3. 12. v?:?;- 79. 2, 88 (2 and 3 m. pi.). 16. 'iv'i:: , see on Gen. 37 : 10. 18. D^xn 275. 2 see in the wide sense of perceive, used of objects some of which addressed themselves to a different sense than that of Bight, comp. Gen. 2 : 19, 42 : 1. -,ry predicate 273. 4. xp;"'} 275. 2. a. : pir;^ , see on Gen. 1 : 7, 37 ; 18. 20. 'n^3ya^,when the infin. with i^inya takes V , this may either precede the particle, 2 Sam. 14 : 20, 17 : 14," or follow* it, 1 Chron. 19 : 3. n^tsi to try you, i. e. as explained in the following clause, whether you can thus be made to fear him and avoid sin. cp.^:s-V?, see on ver. 3, that his fear 254. 9 may be before you. This may me.xn either that the fear of God may be inspired by the spectacle transacted before you, or that his fear may be the thing to which you look in all your conduct, and by which you are guided, comp. Ps. 36 : 2. 'nVa*?, see on Gen. 3 : 11, commonly followed by the infin., only in a few instances, as here, by the finite verb. : ^Ktsinn 112. 4. 21. t^i 80. a (3)." "VB^yn 193. c. JUDGES. CHAPTER XIII. 1. !iB^p5 150. 2 (p. 181), 269. a. ynn generic article 245. 5. o, LXX TO Trovr]p6v, The recurrence of the same phrase at the beginning 122 HEBREW GHRESTOMATHT. of each section of this book, 2 : 11, 3 : 7. 12, 4 : 1, 6 : 1, 10 : 6, affords a strong incidental proof of unity of authorship. \i''S^ in the eyes oj^ that which was evil in his view, as judged of by him. "^:;a into the hand of, i. e. into their power. The noun is singular on account of its secondary sense in this phrase, see on Gen. 37 : 21. The prep, a; properly means in ; it retains this sense after a verb of motion, denot- ing that the thing spoken of not only comes to a particular place, but remains in it. cipcVs , commonly, as here, without the article, because Philistim, Gen. 10 : 14, is the proper name of the nation, like Israel, Edom, Amalek. It is in this plural form rarely used as a Gentile deri- vative, so as to receive the article 245. 5. cr, thus cni'VBrt , 2 Sam. 5:19, 2 Chron, 21:16, 26:6. c-^ya-N 251. 1 and 2.' ;n5w 274. 2. a. These forty years extend beyond the life of Samson to the deci- sive victory gained over the Philistines at Mizpeh by Samuel, 1 Sam. 7:13. 2. Marg. note N'i-s n^itasrr, Haphtarah of x'oi , i. e. here begins the Haphtarah or lesson from the prophets corresponding to or to be read in connection with the Parashah or lesson from the law beginning Num. 4 : 21, and caUed N^aa , because this word occurs near the commencement of it. nnx 248. <^ n^^^^w , a town originally assigned to Judah, Josh. 15 : 33, but subsequently transferred to Dan, Josh. 19 : 41. nn J5?. The supernatural circumstances connected with the birth of Samson, as with that of Isaac, of Samuel, and of John the Baptist, make more con- spicuous the fact that he was not a product of nature but a gift of divine grace, in this a type of the great deliverer whose birth was supernatural in a still higher sense. 3. r '*n^*^T)NV)s 246. 3, not an angel, but the angel of Jehovah, who repeatedly appears in the Old Testament as the messenger of Jehovah, and yet is expressly identified with Jehovah, ver. 22, Ex. 3:2. 4, 23 : 20 21, Judg. 6: 12. 14. n^nnn 16. 1, the sense of the pret. with Vav conv. is determined by its being a sequence of the present indicated by rsn 265. b. 5. r)'!^.'':' part, with the inflection of the pret. 90 (2 f. s.). n-ita consecrated to God, const, before the object 254. 9, and hence not necessarily definite 249. 1. b, a Nazarite unto God. Vf;^ 135. 2. Samson only began what was reserved for Samuel, Saul and David to complete. 6. D'^H'^Nn ttl-^N, the man of God, the person of whom she speaks is clearly defined in her own mind, and in the vividness of her impressions she speaks as though he were also known to her husband, ki'is 266. 1. w-nVx 119.2. fl^J^^j jst 75. 2, /row what place? whence? NOTES ON JUDGES 13 : 1-18. 123 !in , the indirect quotation, which in Hebrew is much less frequent than the direct. 8. -a 240. 2, see Gen. 43 : 20, 44 : 18. ^s^-tn 199. c, 201. % X n^^sn Fu. pret. 93. h, signifying a past in relation to the preceding future g 262. 1, with the art. in the sense of the relative pron. 245. 5. 6, who shall have been born. Others explain it as an abbreviated Pu. part, for -j^!j'>5n 93. e. Marg. note the V with Daghesh. 9. yr.t^'\ with a as other verbs of sense, see on Gen. 3 : 3, implying the intimate contact of the sense with its object. }''^K,'see on Gen. 40:8. 10. t'^sa , not to-day, which would be D^-.^n without the prep. 245. 3. b, but in the well known day^ or as we should say, * the other day.' 11. : iN /am. As there is no word in Hebrew answering to 'yes,* an aflSrmative answer is mostly given by means of the personal .pronoun, Gen. 27 : 24, 1 Kin. 18 : 8, or by repeating the verb contained in the question, 1 Sam. 23 : 11. 12. 12. Nni 97. 2. b, 275. 1. nnv;y'tti nys.n tasi-tt. Gesenius, Lex. under t33tcM translates, what will be the manner of the child (i. e. what sort of a child will he be) and ivhai will he do ? But it is plain both from Manoah's prayer, ver. 8, and from the angel's answer, vs. 13, 14, that the question relates not to the appearance and actions of the child, but to the duty of the parents. The true rendering, therefore, is, what is the judgment of the child, const, of object 254. 9, the law or re- quirement respecting him, and the treatment of him, suf. denoting the object, what must we do to him, or even before his birth in relation to him ? 16. hjDi^ 111. 2. b, with in a partitive sense, eat in or into thy bread, i. e. eat of it. "^^for is connected with ver. 15, and explains how Manoah came to make such a request. 17. who 75. 1 is used because the reference is to a person, though rT what might have been expected and actually occurs elsewhere in the like connexion. Gen. 32 : 28, Prov. 30 : 4. -'3 assigns the reason for asking after his name, which is presented not conditionally but in the form of an assertion, comp. Gen. 44 : 22, for thy words shall come to pass and we will honour thee, '^"'"ai , marg. note ^ I'^n^ Yodh superfluous, so that the K'ri is ^^'i*!, agreeing in number with the verb 48, while the K'thibh X'^'^'^. ^^^^ ^'^^ 2"^" ^> comp. ver. 12. 18. Vstf-n 263. 2, with V of the subject respecting which the in* quiry is made, see on Gen. 40 : 27, 43 : 7, why is this that thou wilt ash in respect to my name ? The state of mind, from which the question proceeded, still continued, and it was liable to be asked, until it should 124 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. be answered, comp. Gen. 44 : 7. nni , marg. note, abbreviated foi ^;:t2i }3"'"5n nixhD'ij, other copies luith Makkeph^ in some editions mni instead of having a disjunctive accent is joined by Makkeph to the following word. ; xVs , marg. n n^n^ AJeph superfluous, so that the K*ri is : ^Va , the pausal form 65 (3) of 'h^ I. 1. from r^ root 184. b, cognate and equivalent to the tih noun tah^ , comp. Is. 9 : 5. The K'thibh is ^iih^ , an alj. derive! fom the preceding noun 184. 19. 8^.s'?-i subject omitted 243. 1, viaking marvellous to act, i. e. acting marvellously 269. o, see on Gen. 2:3. : c-^xn 276. 3, in respect to the repetition in the following verse, see on Gen. 37 :5. 20. hST^an . As there is no mention of the construction of an altar, doubtless the rock, ver. 19, upon which the offering was made is so called. The sacrifice of Manoah has sometimes been represented as a violation of the laws of the Pentateuch regarding the priesthood and the sanctuary. It is so only in appearance, however, not in reality. It was prescribed. Lev. 17 : 3 7, Deut. 12 : 5 14, that sacrifices should be offered only at the sanctuary, because there God ordinarily manifested himself ; and he could be acceptably approached only through the ap- pointed intervention of the priesthood, Num. 3 : 10, 16 : 40. But if God in an extraordinary way manifested himself in any other place, that became for the time a sanctuary : and if he appeared to any man without the intervention of the priesthood, that constituted him for the time a priest, and was his warrant for paying his worship directly without the aid of those officially appointed for the purpose. This extraordinary in- vestiture, however, lasted only while the cause to which it was owing continued. While it was no violation of the law for Manoah to act as be did under the circumstances, it would have been sinful for him to have arrogated to himself thensefjrward the functions of the priesthood, or to have established a permanent worship at the altar thus signally honoured. 21. nijnrrV 172. 2, 173. 2. 23. n;^ pret. conditioned by the preceding clause, he would have taken 262. 1. nssnn 175. 1. nyr-) at the time, i. e. at this time 245. 3. h, see on Gen. 39 : 10. 25. ^nv^^ 8 140. 5. hizvah 8 119. 3. Tt-nshT^a, so named from the circumstance related 18 : 12, and which occurred in the early settlement cf the land, 18 : 1, Josh 19 : 47, long before the time of Samson, so that there is no anachronism in the mention of this name here. This was in the vicinity of Samson's residence ver. 2, and of the place of his burial, 16:31. Marg. note abbreviated from -jxa -i? lit. until so, i, o, thus far. This marks the limit of the lesson beginning at ver. 3. NOTES ON JUDGES 14 : 1-15. 125 CHAPTER XIV. 1. rmsten 8 196. i, 8 219. 1. He local remains even after the .AT : . " ' w prep, a 219. 1. a, and in ver. 5 after a noun in the const, rrrf^crj *)?. vineyards at Timnath. In Josh. 19 : 43 the vowel termination is added merely to prolong the name, without reference to its local or directive force 61. 6. a. It lay southwest of Zorah, in the direction of the plain of the sea-coast, and hence Samson * went down ' to Timnath, and * went up * as he returned. 2. The marriage contract was usually made by the parents, Gen. 21 : 21, 24 : 3, etc., 34 : 4. 6. ?h;5 tahe, the verb which is commonly used in speaking of matrimonial alliances, her to (or for) me to wife, the prep, implying a transition from one state to another, comp. Gen. 1 : 29. 3. ->tt:/awn . The rise of various readings from supposed difficulties Jgg HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. is well illustrated by the fact tliat several ancient versions here sub- stitute fourth ''?''a":n for seventh, so the LXX, h rf rjixlpa. rfj rcrdpTrj, Doubtless they began their urgency as soon as they abandoned the hope of discovering the solution for themselves, but on the seventh day they enforced their request with the threat here mentioned, wns with fire 245. 5, for the prep, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14. 'stn^Vn Pi. inf. ; some editions omit Methegh converting into the Kal inf., though Yodh is nowhere else retained in that form. 16. JT^a.N 284. 17. nyas 251. 4 the seven days, i. e. the rest of the seven days from the time that the solicitation was first made of her, as in Josh. 4 : 14 ' all his life' for *all the rest of his life.' 18. N2^ 263. 1. 6; to go in applied to the sun is to set, as to go out Ks:;^ is to rise. According to the Jewish reckoning the day ended at sunset, nonhn 61. 6. a, 196. c. pnn 260. 1. 'p'^asa, comp. Gen. 39:14, ploughed with my heifer, performed the work by aid which I furnished. cpNsia pret. modified by a previous condition 262. 1. 19. v.Vp.-iN 271. 2. r^5 175. 3. tarjw prep, partitive of them, the inhabitants of the place, as is plainly enough implied, though they had not been expressly mentioned, ijt 251. 2 and a. ^^^ateV 254. 9. b. n-^a 271. 2. nn^ax 220. 1. c. CHAPTER XV. 1. n''tt-;!i3, see on 14:8. "^^ia prep, expressing intimate conjunction, see on Gen. 41 : 5, with a kid, taking a kid along with him. 2. n3ttr,n260. 2 (2). na^ta 260. 1. Jn^nnn, see on Gen. 44:33. 3. ^n.'^f'.A with -,c , which may be taken in a comparative sense 8 260. a, or in its ordinary signification, I am guiltless from the Philis- tines, a parte Fhilistworum, i. e. as judged from their stand-point, guiltless so far as they are concerned, comp. Num. 32:22; prop. / have been and still am guiltless 262. 2. oysn 245. 3. b. ^3 explains in what he was guiltless, that I am doing, etc.; part, expresses the proximate future 266. 2. 5. ; nn nns . The ancient versions assume an ellipsis of the con- IT V J." junction, vineyards and olive trees, comp. Deut. 24 : 17 ; according to most modern interpreters c'l^ is in the const, olive-yards. 6. !>nttx'i 243. 2. :^5ri2 105. a. J|& I declare that^ see on Gen. 43 : 10, if I shall have avenged myself 77. 2, 262. 1, of you, ft express- ing hostility, see on Gen. 37 : 10, then 287. 2 afterwards I will cease, but not before. 8 Sl^.;~Vy pnw, a proverbial expression denoting the completeness or the dreadful character of the slaughter, but whose precise signification is obscure. According to some authorities leg upon thigh, the phrase standing absolutely 274. 2. e, comp. Gen. 42 : 6, means that their mangled members were piled promiscuously in heaps, or it might refer to the confusion of the fray as they were huddled together in combat or in flight. According to others hz upon here signifies in addition to, he smote them in leg and thigh, the phrase being directly governed by the verb, which will then have a triple object 271. 4 utterly dis- abling them ; with this the English phrase ' to have one on the hip ' might be compared. yV& const, before the proper nonn : cto'^y which consequently makes the whole phrase definite 246. 3. A particular well-known cave is doubtless meant. 9. n'-^.n-^a, the prep, may have its local sense in, or denote hostility against, ^nVa 65 (3), 246. 1. a. 11. 'N 251. 2. a. py^; 262. 2. D^Vttt , see on Gen. 1 : 18, 45 : 8. 26. 12. tjnriV 131. 4. v?^*;'^. with a, see on Gen. 37:10. :er; 243. iV ' 13 >3/or, after a negative but. ^"srsi 130. 1, with a, see on 13 : 1. B^r^'si prep, see on Gen. 39 : 12. 14. 14. N^n 243. 1. D-'ribyn, construed here as fem., but in ver. 13 as masc. 200. c. c^p'css 245. 5. d. );}?.ja, the verb may be trans, with indef. subject 243. 2, or intrans. and agree with nwN . tJNa, see 14 : 15, 15 : 6. 15. sa prep, in instrumental sense, comp. ver. 13. 16. "i'i. heap 280. a, this form of the word is selected instead of the more usual one n^h 184. a (2), for the sake of the assonance or paronomasia, see on ?nhvinh. Gen. 1. 2. "'^'^ssn 175. 1. 17. '"n^s:? 174. 3, see on Gen. 39 : 10. Nnpi , construction, see on Gen. 1 ; 5. 18. n^!^^ thou, not I myself 243. 1. rw^x, declaratively, showing his expectation, / shall die, or interrogatively 284. nwsb 245. 5, see on Gen. 39:12. 14. 19. Ci"'n"^N. The prayer was made to rjjrr'^ , it is answered by D'^n'^N ; this may illustrate the facility with which these divine names ' J-e interchanged, and how slender a basis the employment of the one 128 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. or of the other affords for the critical hypotheses built upon it in respeit to the Pentateuch, see on Gen. 2 : 4. wn5n the socket, a cavity in Lehi {"njiii is here a proper noun), which received this name perhaps from some fancied resemblance to the socket of a tooth. K-ip 3 m. s. indefi- nite 243. 2. 20. t3Si . The judges of Israel were not appointed for the pur- pose of deciding civil suits between man and man, nor were they simply civil magistrates receiving this specific title, because in states where the legislative, executive and judicial functions are combined in the same hand, the administration of justice is one of the most important as well as the most familiar attributes of sovereignty. But they were extraor- dinary officers divinely raised up and commissioned to judge Israel, i. e. to do the chosen people justice against their oppressors by delivering the former and punishing the latter, 2 : 16. 18, 10 : 1. 2. Several of them, as occasion demanded, discharged civil functions likewise. But there is no evidence of this in the case of all of them, none for example in the case of Samson ; and at any rate this was not the main design of the office, : n5 251. 2. and a. This preliminary statement of the length of time that Samson judged Israel, which, after further details are given, is repeated at the end of his life, 16 : 31, is quite in accordance with the style of Hebrew history, see on Gen. 37 : 5. It, therefore, is no warrant for the suspicion that the life of Samson originally ended here, and that the following chapter was added subsequently, nor that this verse has by some error been transposed from its true position at the close of ch. 16. CHAPTER XVI. 2. f^fi^yV , supply ' it was told,* comp. Isa. 5 : 9. ~n3> , let us keep quiet until, -i'.n may be in the inf. const. 157. 1 or in the pret. 156. 2, in the sense of the future perfect, being conditioned by the idea of futurity involved in the preceding particle 262. 1. 3- '5''^??'?.3> construed with direct object, or, as here, with, denoting contact with the thing grasped, see on Gen. 3 : 3, as we say, * to lay hold on.' ^nttlsi 251. 4. oye^i 275. 5. 5. Vi-^a might be a qualifying adj. with the article omitted 249. 1. 6, but it is more natural to regard it as the predicate 259. a, by what, see on Gen. 39: 12. 14, his strength is or is made great, V5n> 35. 1, with V prevail in respect to him, i. e. over him. ^srrsxi, you do that a7id we will do this 243. 1. -ins 130. b, marg. the Tav loith Pattahh, lj^ , in distributive apposition. : t)p3 , in apposition with * shekels ' 253. 2, which is to be supplied 251. 2. c. NOTES ON JUDGES 16 : 2-26. 129 7. 5 07,^5T^ fhNS like an ordinary man^ see on Gen. 2:23, lit. one of the mass oi men 248. a ; in ver. 17 the expression is d^Nri-^a like all other men. d-inh properly means mankind, the human race 245.5. 9. nV in reference to her, for hei, to aid her. ^^hv upon thee, in- dicating hostility and imminence of approach, already pouncing down upon their certain prey, pna-; 263. 3. rjysr-V^nr 256, 245. 5. d. irt'inna 102. 3, in its smelling the fire ; it cannot be rendered when the fire smells it, even if this yielded as good a sense, for the interposition of the suf. shows that the inf. is not in the const, before k 256. 10. p'^nn 142. 3, 141. 2 (p. 174), with a denoting hostility. 11. Dnn . . . -,^.s 285. 1. n^y: 111. 3. b, 275. 1, the Niphal of this verb has Pattahh in all the forms which occur both of the pre- terite and participle, except 3 f. s. pret. nn'^ys . 13. An illustration of the manner in which various readings arise under the influence of parallel passages is afforded by the LXX, which inserts after this verse, 'and fastenest it with the pin to the wall, then shall I be weak as another man. And it came to pass when he was asleep that Delilah took the seven locks of his head and wove them in the web.' 14. nn:n 246. 3. a. 15. -riTin-N 262. 2. rr 235. 3 (4). 16. T^p/^v! 272. 2. a. ws^np}^ 25, marg. the Lamedh weak (Raphe), i. e. without Daghesh forte 27. 17. ")^t3 ? see on 13:5. ^nn'^a cn may be translated, if I had been shaven, then my strength would have departed, with special refer- ence to the period embraced in the preceding statement, or as a general truth, 262. 3, If I were shaven, my strength would depart. 18. r^h the K'ri V substitutes the direct for the indirect quotation in theK'thibh n^. nVy^265. 5. 19. 'iJ-'K'^ the man whose business it was, the barber 245. 3. 20. cyss cys3 280. 1, lit. as time by time, as at other times: the prep. 2 denoting conjunction, see on Gen. 3 : 3, as though time were placed by or beside time in a continuous series. 21. D^n-ONH , see on Gen. 39 : 20. 23. orprVx, referring to a single idol 201. 2. 25. a^ia-'s K'thibh, for which the K'ri substitutes the infin. of the cognate verb a'itaD 179. 2. a. % Q-T^tt?" 245. 3. 26. p^D^'l with a, comp. ver 3. '^fettTt^ K'thibh 150. 1 (p. 181), the K'ri has the "ly form '5ten^ . 9 130 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 27. M^tt 271. 1. c^^sxn 245. 1, composing *the people/ ver. 24. rjTsfii, see on Gen. 43:30. ncVts , see on Gen. 39 : 11. d-nih, the part, with the art. may be resolved into the relative with the finite verb, the ones gazing at. i. e. who gazed at ; on the construction of nN" with a, see Gen. 1 : 4, 44 :34 ; rrws"; .... rTat;-) is parenthetic 249. 1. 28. "las--;! 35. 2. nin;' 47. ^^sn ni.isc. here and 2 Sam. 23 : 8 K'thibh 197. h. D-W'-f?.-;' 245. 2. ""n^;?sNn 91. c, 271. 3, with yc before the thing on account of which vengeance is taken, considered as the cause from which this effect proceeds : and also before the person on whom vengeance is taken, this being regarded as a compensation for past injuries exacted /rowz them: in 15 : 7 it is followed by a. nrtN-cjjs vengeance p/ once 235. 3 (3), 254. G h, which shall at one time avenge the entire wrong. Others make nns refer to eye^ and take the following yc in a partitive sense, vengea.nce of [ov for 254. 9) 07ie of my two eyes, supposing that he regards the vengeance, which he intends, as but half a satisfaction for the injury inflicted upon hira. The Rabbins say that vengeance for the other was to be postponed to the retributions of the world to come, "'p.'i'a 22. b, 223. 1. a. 29. ti^.S"! agrees either with n*a:^ or with Samson : in either case it is parenthetic, and the following clause must be connected with ngV^i . 30. ^T 172. 4. nia the prep, denotes conjunction, with might, see on Gen. 3 : 3. 1 SAMUEL, CHAPTER XVII. 3. nnr Vn unto the mountain, i. e. they extendel to it and upon it from the valley p^ya, ver. 2, in which the encampments were. nsTiq, the Hebrews say fro/n this, whore our idiom requires ' in this direction ' or ' on this side,' see on Gen. 1:7; nr i-epeated is this that, the finger being supposed to point first in one direction and then in its opposite. K";s,ni, this is the central ravine, while, the valley 'p^V, embraced the en- tire depression between the mountains, including the elevated plateaus on which the rival armies lay. ; cn-^aia , see on Gen. 42 : 23. 4. t^aan fc-'N the well-known champion 245. 3, from -,''? The Vulg. vir spurius seems to derive it from -,2 a son. '\^^ 'i- . Herodotus, 1. 68, speaks of a skeleton seven cubits long. Pliny, Nat. Hist. 7. 16, speaks of an Arabian of his own day who was nine feet nine inches high, and two men in the reign of Augustus who were half a foot taller. 5. yal5i S 216. 1. e. -.i-^ntt;i 8 273. 3. toiJsS 8 90 (pass.). :n?;h5 253. 2. 8. ^nwVsn 245. 4, the Philistine par excellence, representing the entire body. NOTES ON 1 SAM. 17 : 3-34 ISl 9. ^asrt^ marg. abbreviated for y'ui> tji^ra -psjj. V^-^s^, see on Judg. 16:5. 11. fisnsn 19. 1, 147. i. 12. mn 249. 2. c, this Ephrathite^ Gen. 35 : 19, viz. the one spoken .of 16:1; etc. n-^rr; 253. i. n:t;y, only seven are named, 1 Chron. 2 : 13 15, perhaps one may have died in early life or without issue. tc^^axa Na, great age is elsewhere expressed by the words &')3j!5 ? come into dmjs or advanced in days^ Gen. 24 : 1, Josh. 13 : 1, 23 : 1 ; advanced among men is here used as an equivalent phrase. 13. nsi'^io 251. 4. f^Vnan 260. 2 (2), repetition in ver. 14, see on Gen. 37:5. 14. n;;- 258. 2. 15. Vyte from beside Saulj from being near him or with him, see on Gen 42 : 24, 45 : 1, although the original force of the prep, may possibly be preserved, from waiting upon Saul; as the servant stands while his lord sits, he may be said to be not only by him but over him. : Qh'^-ira may be the object of s to Bethlehem 271. 2, or stand absolutely, at Bethlehem 274. 2. 6. ' 17. chV 251. 2. c, 253. 2. ynrt^ 271. 2, 273. 1. 18. ci^V in respect to health, cnans, pledge or token either of their welfare or of their receipt of the articles sent them. 20. -i>ft; V? upon a keeper, in his charge, the care of them being de- volved upon him, as though it were a burden to be carried. V'^hnn, governed directly by Va-^T 271. 2, and qualified by N5:*'^n which cannot be a predicate since it has the article 259. 2. ^y^.v^ 160. 2. 21. "n^iyri agrees in form with n3-5?, which is in appositi(m with 23. m-iy%; K'thibh plains, or it might be caves. n'bn?ttto K'ri, armies or ranks. riVsn , viz. those above recited, vs. 8-10. 25. cn-N'nn 24. b. ^aniy: 104. h. 26. t^n 73. 2. in^^n 275. 3. a. 29. -is^ , either was it not my father's command by which he had been required to come, or better, perhaps, loas it not merely a word which did not deserve such severe censure, Isa. 29 : 21. 32. I'^Vy suf. may refer to Goliath, who might readily be under- stood to be the subject of discourse, though he is not mentioned in the immediately preceding verses because of him the effect being regarded as resting upon its cause ; or it may, after the analogy of like expressions occurring elsewhere, Ps. 42 : 5, 142 :4, Hos. 11 : 8, let no man^s heart fall upon him, sink down upon itself under the burden of its own emo- tions. 34. nyh with a, see on Gen. 37 : 2. k::^ 8 265. b. '^nn 245. 5 132 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. ;5">: 47, although the citadel was not taken until the reign of David, 2 Sam. 5 : 7, part of the city was held by the Israelites from NOTES ON 1 KINGS 17, 18. 133 the time of Joshua, Josh. 15 : 63, Judg. 1:8. 21. ^ ^*^v!S^ ^^^ ^^ not in the strict sense of tent, as David was not connected with the army, but in the wider one of habitation, dwelling, compare 13:2, 1 Kin. 8 : 66. Dav^id now took Goliath's armour home with him as his lawful spoils, though he must subsequently have deposited Goliath's sword in the tabernacle, 21:9. 55. KatH 273. 4. m. 249. 2. a. It has been thought strange that Saul should make these inquiries about one who had played the harp before him and been his armour-bearer, 16 : 21, etc. But we do not know what interval had elapsed, nor how much David had altered. Besides, the question concerns his parentage, which Saul had now a special reason for wishing to know, ver. 25, but which he might easily have forgotten, even if he recollected his person. ^V^n 245. 2. "BN, see on Gen. 42 : 15. 58. : ^-ch^Tt n^a 8 246. 3. b. 1 KINGS, CHAPTER XVII. 3. '^h3Si 254. 3, prep, denoting close conjunction, by the brook^ or as Vr;: includes in its signification the valley with the brook, it may have its primary sense in. ^55 V?, as the brook cannot be certainly identified, it is doubtful whether this means before or east of. 6. 5npi-i 263. 4. 7. Viptt , see on Gen. 41 : 1. 11. -^"ni^V 132. 2. 14. n'^sn 177. 3, 179. 1. a. iFif) K'thibh 132. 1, hP K'ri. 15. N-Vn-Nin K'thibh, N::nn-K^n K'ri. 16. -it5n 8 277. 18. rxa, declaratively or interrogatively 284. 20. Marg. see 1 Sam. 17 : 9. 22. y^tt;*/ with a, see on Judg. 13 : 9. 24. nr this I know y or adv. this time 235. 3,(4). CHAPTER XVni. 1. ^n-^^ 275. 1, see on Gen. 1:14. n^r^Vwn, reckoned not from the beginning of the drought, but from Elijah's arrival at Zarephath, Luke 4 : 25, James 5 : 17. Marg. Haphtarah of N-^-n 'S , i. e. here be- gins the lesson in the prophets corresponding to the lesson of the law, Ex. 30 : 11 etc. so called from its opening words, according to the custom of the German Jews. 3. h^arj the royal house, i\iQ palace 245.4. k":;, derivatives of transitive verbs are ofteci followed by a direct object. 134 HEBEEW CHRESTOMATHY. 4. rtny^a in the cave, i. e, in each cave, comp. tnv^ , Gen. 45 : 22, dJi's. 27V. 3. 5. n">-.Si destroy, be forced to kill them on account of our inability to feed them ; others suppose it to mean simply suffer to perish, ; nttnan^ prep, partitive ; marg. other editions have nana -^ts K'thibhf, IT : -I" 7. riT nnxn, as in English, es this you? 8. -lax , see on Judg. 13 : 11. 10. jn-DNSte-i will not^ because unable to do so, hence equivalent to cannot^ or, as cond tioned by the preceding preterite, com ^o? not find thee, 13. -- itt;N ns 8 271. a. QVi-^h 8 280. 1. 15. ^s , see on Gen. 42 : 16. 18. :u''V!yan plur. because of the various epithets he bore, descriptive of the different characters under which he was worshipped, as Baal-berith Judg. 8 : 33, Baal-zebub, 2 Kin. 1 : 6, etc. 19. V5 I 254. 1, eating at the table, prop, eaters belonging to the table. 20. Marg. Haphtarah of xn ^3 according to the custom of the Spanish Jews. 21. DTjOa limping upon tivo opinions instead of treading firmly upon one. The LXX has upon both knees, lyvvai^, in which it is followed by a few modern interpreters. Van 246. 1. a. ^isy 273. 2. 22. As the prophets of Astarte, ver. 19, are not separately mention- ed here, or in vs. 25, 40, some have supposed that they were not present, but as the false piophets generally were gathered, ver. 20, and all of them were slain, 19:1, it is probable that the prophets of Baal only were named, since they were the most prominent and principal actors. 23. -n:^, 243. 2. 24. era prep, instrumental, call with the name, i. e. loudly utter the name 272. 2. 6, here by way of invocation; sometimes its proclama- tion is intended. !in 258. 2. "^pj^^ 275. 2. a. 25. HDCNn 235. 3 (3). u-^ann 260. 2 (2). 26. !ir.s"^i and they limped beside (see on Gen. 42 : 24, 45 : 1) the altar, contemptuously said of the dancing which formed part of their idolatrous service, t nr:> 8 243. 2. IT r O 30. hattt 215. 1. b. This, like other altars which had been simi- larly destroyed in different parts of the land, 19 : 10, was doubtless erected by the true worshippers of Jehovah after the time of the schism, when they were prohibited from going up to the temple at Jerusalem. In this period of defection, as in the corresponding period in the days of Samuel, the prophets were invested with extraordinary powers adapted NOTES ON 1 KINGS 18 : 4-46. 135 to the emergency, and, as the immediate messengers and representatiyes of God, assumed the functions and prerogatives of the priesthood, whc had either abdicated their office or had been excluded from it. 31. :':j>w thy name, and therefore of the entire people, not of a part merely, to which it had then been unlawfully restricted. 32. hattt 273. 3. cwsj, see on 1 Sam. 17 :45. D^ristj 203. 3, 57. 2 (3), as two seahs or three pecks seem too small for the capacity of a trench surrounding the altar, some have thought that it occupied as much ground as would suffice for sowing two seahs of seed. But this on the other hand would make it too enormous. The suggestion is here offered whether the meaning may not be that its dimensions, viz. its width and depth, were those of a two-seah-measure jnt D^no rr^n. Such a measure, which may have been a familiar one, would contain something less than a cubic foot ; the trench would consequently be about a foot wide by a foot deep. 33. The order of procedure and even the terms employed are bor- rowed from the Mosaic law of sacrifice, Lev. 1 : 6 8. 34. D-jtt g 273. 3. ');S?1 3 pi. fut., some editions are without Methegh, when it will be 2 pi. imper. i5n 19. 1, 147. 1. 36. j^^-s"t:2: prep, indicates either the cause, see on Gen. 39 : 14, Qi' the rule, as Gen. 1 : 26 ; marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17. 37. c-^-'^Nn n-r7 246. 1. c, according to the accents n;n^ is con- nected with nrjN, the subject, and separated from E^nSsn the predicate. riiaqn conditioned by the previous fut. ^yn."*. , and expressing not what is already past at the moment of speaking, but what will have occurred, when they shall know it to be the case 262. 1. n-^anhN back again to the faith and worship of their fathers, the patriarchs just recited. 39. Kin 258. 2. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25. 41. V^an either noise or abundance. 43. c;-^'nn 254. 9. a. 45. na ly* ns ry until so and until so. i. e. a verv short time. Thii phrase is by some supposed to have been originally accompanied by a gesture of the hand, until one can do so and then so. Or the repeated adverb so and so may have an indefinite sense, whence until so and so means after an indefinite but brief period, as in English, * by and by.* 46. Marg. Here begins the Haphtarah of onrs, Num. 25 : 10, etc. CHAPTER XIX. 1. nwN , used adverbially, * the way in which^ how. 2. '"s, as the formula of the oath precedes, equivalent to 'I sweat that; Gen. 42 : 16. nys 245. 3. b. nns* 255. 1. 136 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. 3. Vk in reference to^ for the sake of. 4. nhN K'thibh, nriN K'ri, as ver. 5, 8 248. a. Vs"" ashed his sou% or himself io die^ i. e. that himself might die. aj , comp. Gen. 45 : 28. 5. nt. 235. 3 (4). ?i b with a Gen. 3:3. 6. Stt^j^ 269. a. 7. an 260. 6. 9. 'nnyn 245. 3. 11. pTn/ 275. 1. c. 13. hns. 274. 2. ^. "l5. n-va-rtt 256. (^. '16. hciqin 265. 18. ^n-ixrrji 100. 2, / will leave, preserve from slaughter p3, comp. on Gen. 41 : 40 ; marg. 32. 19. nyr dv* 8 227. 2, 8 251. 4. a, 20. """UJ?^. marg. the Shin with Hhateph Kamets. 21. -^an' 271. 4. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25. NEHEMIAH, CHAPTER IX. 1. C3^Vy 225. 2, 252. 2. 2. '^-nn^i 150. 3 (p. 182). 3. n^3?:a^ 227. 3. 5. D?s-'-i73!i 161. 4, 255. 1, even (1 Sam. 17:40) a name exalted, Marg. abbrev. for n'.-riV rj'^-s -,3 , ,a t)J< , implying a fresh particular and one of greater magni- tude, *it was also (or even) true that, etc' rin::N5 II. 187. 1 for rr'stjs 63. 1. a. 19. T?tey-nfi 271. b. 22. nsjs^ in respect to a corner, or collectively corners, so that they occupied every corner of these subjugated kingdoms, or that the distri- bution of the land was made with fixed corners and boundaries between the several tribes. t|'*p. "f "i^-^Ti^?"!. > comp. ver. 5. Sihon was king of Heshbon, Deut. 1:4. 24. ) . . . -I both and, as in Lat. e' et. 25. -D-NVte 271. 1, comp. on 1 Kin. 18 : 3. 26. 5fyn with a , Gen. 43 : 3. 27. ''^v^p, 263. 4. 29. oa repeats the noun 281. 32. -^ nx 271. a. r.snx::^'; this verb may either govern the direct object or be construed with h 272. 2. a ; one construction ia adopted with the pronoun, the other with the nouns in apposition with it, happened us, viz. to our kings, etc. 84. -nsi 271. b. 35. ynxa^ 249. 1. c. 37. ss'^mxana prep, in or because of, see on Gen. 39 : 14. NOTES ON ISAIAH 40. 137 ISAIAH. CHAPTER XL. The last twenty-seven chapters of this book form one connected prophecy, of which the foresight of the Babylonish captivity, 39 : 6, 7, was the starting-point and the historical occasion, and which was designed to remove the despondency produced by the prospect and especially the experience of this great calamity. The prophet is enabled to look out over the entire future of God's scheme of mercy, and he aims to comfort the people by shewing them that they had a grand mission to fulfil and a glorious destiny which should be accomplished notwith- standing all present and future evils. The work of consolation is begun in this chapter by the assurance (1) vs. 1-11, the Lord who seemed to have forsaken Jerusalem is about to return and achieve her salvation. (2) vs. 12-26, the possibility of what appears so incredible is con- firmed by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness. (3) vs. 27-31, the despondency of the people is therefore groundless. The theme of the whole prophecy is contained in ver. 1, 2, which not only characterize it in the general as consolatory, but even fore- shadow its triple division, with the special topic of each. 1. iitehs, the repetition is emphatic. The persons addressed are not specifically the priests (LXX), prophets (Targ.), elders, nor certain in- quirers supposed to have consulted Isaiah respecting the future fortunes of the peo.ple, but all who hear the summons. The imperative form is unessential and does not belong to the main idea to be expressed. The thing insisted upon is not so much the duty and obligation of the work of consolation as the certainty that God's people were to be consoled. It was of no consequence who should administer the comfort ; that is accordingly left indefinite. The point of real interest was that there was ground for comfort and that the people would receive it 'te? , not a vocative (Vulg.) but object of verb: this expression conl^ins already the seeds of consolation, since it is a recognition of the relation as still existing between God and the people, which the latter might be tempted in their dejection to imagine had been broken ofi: icn-' saith or is saying 263. 2, for the utterance, though begun, is not completed ; not will say, as though God v*^ould at some future time direct that comfort should be given to his people. For though it largely respects an emer- gency which had not yet arisen, 39 : 8, the comfort is not postponed to another time, but is given in this prophecy. And the same phrase is frequently used throughout Isaiah, and always in a present sense. to say, introduces the very words of a speaker, while ns'T to speak, in* 13(S HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. Yolves no citation of the exact language. Marg, Haphtarah of -(iihhKj i. e. corresponding to the Parashah or lesson of the law, beginning Deut 3:23. 2. aV.-V? according to, Gen. 41 : 40, the heart, in a manner agree- able to the heart or feelings ; or the strict local sense of the prep, may be retained, speak not to the ears merely, but so as to reach down to and remain upon the heart. aV denotes the whole interior nature of man, including both the understanding, 1 Kin. 3 : 9, and the affections, Deut. 30 : 6, The meaning here is, speak so as to affect the feelings ; th^ words themselves do not determine in what way, whether joyously or the reverse, but usage confines it to the former. q?tt?i-", 47, the city considered aa the centre and capital of God's earthly kingdom, put for that kingdom itself or for the people who compose it (as Rome for the Roman empire), and hence equivalent to "^tey of ver. 1. Those critics, who deny the genuineness of this prophecy and refer it to some imagin- ary writer at or near the close of the captivity, are compelled to under- stand by ' Jerusalem' the desolated city itself, or its inhabitants in exile, though it is hard to see why these should be thus singled out from the rest of the exiles as the recipients of special comfort. *5ijt";j5') proclaim.^ cry in a loud tone, thus differing from na'n . The proclamation embraces the three things which now follow, tnxss: , usually masc. here fem. means both a host or army, and military service. In Num. 4 : 23 it is applied to the Levitical ministrations in the sanctuary as a militia sacra, an orderly and well appointed service by a special body organized and de- voted to that particular function. It here denotes Jerusalem's period of suffering, comp. Heb. 10:32, conceived of as a toilsome service, and for a definite term. This is now full, i. e. completed. ^?,"3 , some render pardoned, a sense which the word does not have ; Gesen. trans- lates is satisfied or discharged by the infliction of the merited penalty ; others her piinishmeyit is accepted as sufficient, but this gives an un- proved meaning to )h9 ; the verb properly means to be accepted, and is technically used of the acceptance of sacrifices, whence the most probable opinion is that -^^s is here used'c^s nstT^h * sin,' so often is for ' a sin- offering,* an atonement for her iniquity is accepted. s is most naturally taken in the same sense with the two that pre- cede it, that, introducing the third particular of the comfort to be pro- claimed. If rendered for, it assigns the reason of the preceding ; she is released from further suffering, for, etc. s^npV , the preterites of this verse are prophetic 262. 4. D":^";S5 double, not in a strict numerical sense Hwo things,' whether, as some old writers explained it, justifica- tion and sanctification, or the two particulars before mentioned, but in- NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 2. 3. 139 definitely to denote the abundance or largeness of the blessings to bq received, comp. 61; 7. Those M'ho render the preceding ^ /or, must refer * double * not to blessings but to punishment or sufferings, as Jer, 16 . 18, Eev. 18 : 6, not as though she had suffered twice as much as her sins had deserved, or as God had intended to inflict, but amply for the purposes of punishment ; their punishment was * double,' not so as to ex- ceed but to be commensurate with the vastness of their sins, i n-^rx^h Vta T IV - r the prep, may have its local sense in all her sins, in the midst of them, and by implication in spite of them ; or it may denote the price, comp. Gen. 3 : 19, 37 : 28, for all her sins, by a gracious recompense of good for evil. The rest of the book may be divided into three principal sections, of nine chapters each, indicated by the refrain, 48 : 22, 57 : 21, and answering in a general way to the three topics of consolaticm just an- nounced. The prominent though not the exclusive subject of (1) ch. 40-48 is the overthrow of Babylon and Israel's deliverance from exile, culminating in ch. 45. This is a pledge and a preliminary fulfilment of the declaration that 'her warfare is accomplished.' (2) ch. 49-57, the sufferings and reward of the Messiah, culminating in ch. 53 ; ' her sin-offering is accepted.' (3) ch. 58-66, the future glory of Israel, culminating in ch. 60 \ *she hath received of the Lord's hand double for all her sins.' The remainder of the first division of this chapter consists of three stanzas of three verses each : (1) vs. 3-5. In confirmation of what has just been announced, and as the method by which it is to be effected, it is declared that God will re turn to his long-forsaken people. (2) vs. 6-8. This is indubitably certain : for it does not depend on frail and feeble man, but is secured by the unfailing word of God. (3) vs. 911. It is represented as actually taking place before their eyes ; God is seen returning to his people. 3. V'lg, not a continuation of the command, vs. 1. 2, with '>r.';i under- stood, *let there be a voice,' but an exclamation, a voice! equivalent to 'hark ! ' or * I hear a voice ; ' const, as in LXX, Eng. Ver. ' voice of ouq crying,' or apposition, * a voice crying.' nn/p alludes to ^N":p., ver. 2, following the injunction to cry, this voice is heard crying. The voice itself is undefined, only the quarter is recognized from which it comes, 1311021 in the wilderness. This may be connected with what precedes and designate the locality where the voice is heard, or with what follows and show where the way is to be prepared. The parallelism of the last clause is urged in favour of connecting it with what follows : but the 140 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. different collocatioa of the words in the two clauses, together with the fact that one of its most remarkable fulfilments, as testified by all four of the evangelists, Mat. 3 : 3, Mark 1 : 3, Luke 3 : 4, John 1 : 23, was in John the Baptist, who came preaching in the wilderness of Judea, favours the other view. At the same time, while strictly belonging to what precedes, it will naturally be understood also with what follows ; the road was to be prepared where the voice was heard, "lante is properly a wilderness, a waste, uncultivated region, producing a scanty herbage, fit only for pasturage ; fisny is a desert, a sterile, arid region, totally destitute of products. Those interpreters who see no allusion in this prophecy to anything except the Babylonish exile and the restoration from it, understand by ' the wilderness ' and ' the desert ' the region be- tween Babylon and Palestine, through which God here promises a safe and easy passage to his people returning from exile. But not a word is here said about the return of the people from captivity. The road is not for the people to march over, but for God himself. The figure is not even that of God marching at the head of his people, and leading them from bondage, as when he brought them out of Egypt. But it is God returning to his people who had alienated him by their sins and in consequence fallen into their present extremity. They are now exhorted to prepare the way for his return to accomplish their salvation. It has further been made a question whether * the wilderness ' is to be under- stood literally or figuratively, and accordingly whether it denotes the wilderness of Judea, where John preached repentance in fulfilment of this prediction, or a place of destitution, privation and trial, and re- presents the condition of sin and suffering in which the people were. But in point of fact these two meanings do not exclude each other. John's preaching in the wilderness, like his dress and his ascetic life, was itself symbolical of the spiritual and moral waste which Judah then presented, and which it was his mission to endeavour to reclaim. His appearance in a locality confoi-med to the literal terms of the prophecy was an index pointing him out as its subject, and one by whom it was fulfilled in its higher spiritual sense. A like mingling of the literal and the figurative is frequent in the prophecies, comp. Zech. 9 : 9, Ps. 22 : 18. It may be remarked, in addition, that this is a generic prophecy, and was fulfilled in the entire series of instruments and messengers from Isaiah onward, by which God wrought reformations among his people at various periods, and thus prepared the way for his more or less con- spicuous return to them. In this class of predictions it is not unusual for the prophets to employ terms, which are in a general sense applicable to all the particulars included within the scope of the fulfilment, but which NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 3-5. l41 are in a more special and strict sense descriptive of some one of marked prominence, comp. Gen. 3 : 15, 2 Sam. 7 : 12-16. So here, while all God's messengers to the people preached repentance in a moral and spiritual waste, John the Baptist did so in a literal wilderness likewise. nsf, cause to turn away, clear, prepare by the removal of obstacles, as of sin by a timely repentance, fj^-:!. 254. 9. a, the way which Jehovah will use and over which he will come ; this is a general term under which n^Dte is embraced as a particular kind of road, highway, or causeway raised above the ordinary surface, ^iw;;), if the reference be to linear obliquity, make straight, if to superficial inequality, malce level; the next verse shows that the latter idea is here prominent. 4. An amplification of the preceding idea. The meaning is of course not that the valleys shall be converted into mountains and vice versd, but that the one shall be raised and the other depressed, so as to form a smooth and level course. spfi": , declarative, shall be raised, or perhaps mandatory, as this is included among the senses of the future, and might here be suggested by the preceding command, let it be raised, A"'*, also N"^* and H-^a, a steep narrow valley, comp. on 1 Sam. 17 :3, while nypa means a valley that is broad and open, or even one that is expanded to a plain. 5j?yJ7 , according to the Eng. Ver. which here follows the LXX, crooked, in contrast with niw-iiq , straightness : but as the latter, comp. ti-iw;; , ver. 3, may refer to superficial equality, evenness, the former may denote a7i eminence, or as an adj. uneven, broken into numerous hillocks. CGi^rn difficvlt passes, narrow gorges should be opened out to wide valleys or plains, or according to Dr. Alexander, ridges. 5. 51^55 ) and as a result of the preceding preparations shall be re* vealed. This is to be preferred to the indirect subjunctive rendering that the glory of the Lord may be revealed. The former is more forcible, as it certainly assures of this result, which the latter only does by im- plication. * >' Tins , applied to any manifestation of Jehovah's presence or display of his perfections : used also of that symbolical brightness which often accompanied God's revelation of himself, as at the dedication of the temple, 1 Kin. 8:11. When the way was prepared for him by the penitence of his people, God himself would come and display his glorious perfections in the salvation of his people. This was true of their deliverance from exile, and other tokens of his presence, but es- pecially of his personal coming in the flesh, of which the apostle John says, in language borrowed perhaps from this passage, 1 : 14, we beheld his glory, the glory as of the only begotten of the Father. "^toa-Vs all * A common abbreviation for ni'n'' . 142 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. fieili^ in its widest sense, Gen. 7:21, all living animals ; here, as often elsewhere, all mankind. The glory displayed by the coming of God to his people should be so conspicuous that all mankind (not the chosen people oniy) should behold it. This was more conspicuously true of Christ's advent than of the deliverance from Babylon, -i^'h- together, may qualify the verb and denote identity of time, shall see it immediately on its being displayed, or qualify the noun, all flesh together. 13 might be the object of ^xn shall see that, etc. : but it is better to make ' see' govern an object understood, 'the glory of God,' and translate 'S for ; this is its meaning wherever else the phrase occurs. It then confirms what precedes, the mouth of Jehovah, not man, hath spoken it. 6. It has just been announced on the authority of God that his glory would be revealed in the salvation of his people. The next stanza, vs. 6-8, declares how reliable and unfailing that word is. -wsk V^p , as in ver. 3, an exclamation, either const, voice of one saying or, app. a voice saying. Some make the voice that of God, and the person addressed the prophet, a view of the case which has led in a few MSS. to pointing the next verb -itsni , and to the rendering in the LXX dira, and in the Vulgate dixi. But there is no necessity of defining who the speaker is. nttNi , a second voice, the person addressed by the first speaker here re- plies. Junius and Tremellius (quoted by Dr. Alexander) assume but a single voice and make V-p the subject, ' a voice says cry, and says or tells me what I shall cry.' nujEn-Vs , as in the previous verse used of mankind : perhaps that may account for the use of the article, all the flesh just spo- ken of: this is not necessary, however, as the article may be used in its generic sense 245. 5. n^jin grass, a comparison frequent in the Scrip- tures, the point of resemblance, as is plain from parallel passages and from this connexion, being that of evanescent frailty. The respect in which human frailty is here asserted will depend upon the meaning given to "j^ori . Its primary signification is that of kindness or benevolent regard. It is used (1) of God's favour to men, (2) of men's love to God, or piety, (3) of men's benignity or kindness to one another. On the assumption that the precise thing here asserted is the vanity of human greatness and power, some interpreters assume that the word must have the sense of beauty ; comp. ^n , and the English grace, which mean both favour and beauty. So Eng. Ver. goodliness, LXX So^a, retained 1 Pet. 1 : 24. The adoption of this rendering by the apostle does not prove its accuracy as a verbal translation, but only that the sentiment expressed is true, and that it was sufficiently aecurate for the purpose which he had in view in quoting it. But as the word occurs nowhere else in this sense, and as its meanings in other places yield a good sense here, there NOTES ON aSAIAH 40 : 6-8. 143 is no need of departing from them. It may mean favour shfe-^n to men human favour is precarious and feeble ; we cannot build much therefore on human promises, but this is the word of God. Or love to God, piety : it is used in this sense by Hosea 6:4, " your goodness is as a morning cloud." The meaning then is, human goodness is too feeble and frail to merit such an interposition as is here predicted. But the prediction is not based on any expectation of human merit, it rests solely on the gracious word of God. : niion -ps flower of the field, i. e. * wild flower,' as ' beast of the field ' denotes wild least. It is not prob- able that any stress is to be laid here upon the distinction between wild and cultivated flowers, the former being less cared for, and especially liable to be trodden upon or cut down. The individualizing is due to the vividness of poetic conception, or it may have been suggested by as- sociation with the grass previously mentioned. The preceding clause contains a metaphor, here a particle of comparison is introduced. Those who insist on a literal understanding of our Lord's words * this is my bodv,' should here believe, on the basis of this passage, that all flesh is, not by a figure but in its actual substance, grass. 7. The comparison suggested before is here developed, and the point of comparison stated. Man resembles grass because it dries up, and a flower since it fades or wilts, wa^ 262. 3. Vs:^ 35. 1, 42. a, editions vary in giving Merka or Methegh to the ultimate syllable. for ; some render when, a sense which the particle sometimes has, but it is best to adhere to the ordinary meaning when practicable, n^^ Spirit, since God's infinite Spirit conducts and presides over all operations of nature, great or minute; or, the breath of Jehovih has blown upon it; or, which amounts to the same thing though it is less poetical, the wind of Jehovah, i. e. sent by him, see on Gen. 1 :2. -,5n, not a particle of inference, therefore, but of asseveration, yea, or surely. djn. Some suppose without reason that the Chaldeans are meant ; yes, this powerful oppressing people is grass which his breath can wither. This word, when standing absolutely, often means the 2')eople by way of eminence, i. e. God's chosen people, Israel, as on the other hand 'ia stands for heathen nations ; some so understand it here, yes, even Israel is grass, their goodness fleeting and void of all merit. But there is no need of restricting it in either of these ways ; it is better to take it, as in 42 : 5, for people generally, mankind, equivalent to " all flesh/' vs. 5. 6. Sub- ject with article, predicate without, as commonly in Greek, though not a universal rule. 8. An emphatic repetition for the sake of making plainer the con- trast to be presented, nsni and, where we must employ the adversative 144 IIEBRKW CHIIESTOMATIIY. but 287. 1. Word in its wide sense, not limited lo promise ox pro* phecy, much less to the specific utterance which precedes, though that is of course included : nor to the gospel to which it is applied by Peter. etp*^^ stand, i. e. be valid, fii'Jn, opposed to fail of accomplishment. Ac- cording to the meaning of I'Tori, the sense will be, (1) No lack of goodness on the part of man can prevent God's word of grace from tak* ing effect. (2) The feebleness and frailty of man is no argument against the completion of so glorious a salvation, since God's word assures it. Or (3) the fleeting favour of man only heightens by contrast the end- less favour of God and the certainty of his word. The omission from y^s ver. 7, to y^s ver. 8, in the LXX, shows how various readings may arise from the proximity of clauses or para graphs of like ending. 9. In the confidence of faith God is actually seen coming to Zion, and the capital city is directed to announce the fact to the rest of the land, itba n , ascend a high mountain, that the voice may be heard more widely : some suppose an allusion to the mountains on which Je- rusalem was built and by which it was surrounded. "iiViVy , pleonastic use of the pronoun, for thee, for thyself, f"w.i announcing glad tid- ings, LXX cvayyeXt^o/xcvos ; it thus differs from T\^r>)q which simply denotes a messenger, irrespective of the character of his message. It may govern the following word, " bearing glad tidings to Zion ; " then fem. because it was the custom for women to celebrate victories with songs and dances, or as a term of office, comp. nVn^ 198, or as a col- lective = cnvstt . It is simpler, however, to regard it as in apposition with Zion ; Zion herself is to announce the glad message to inferior cities, h^a, announce it in a loud tone, without faltering or hesitation, for it is certainly true, ^^''nn , not thyself but thy voice, initi , have no fear to make the announcement, as though there were danger of being disappointed in the issue, rifin behold him or here he is, either visibly coming or actually arrived, already in the midst of Jerusalem. 10. Tiirt^ tahN 8 47, the combination of divine names adds to the impressivenesf]. pTha, not in strength, for pm is not an abstract, nor against a strong one, nor with a strong one, in conjunction with the Messiah as his agent and coadjutor, but in the capacity or character of a strong one. nV, not over him, as the object of Vtw which is commonly followed by a, but for him ; he shall come as a sovereign, niaw his reward, that which ho bestows, or possibly that which he receives, has merited or acquired, viz. his people, whom he saves, or the salvation which he bestows. iriN with him, i. e. in his possession. nri^*Bn work^ hence the wo.ges which are its equivalent. i NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 9-13. 145 11. n^'^s?. God is often compared to a shepherd from the days of the patriarchs, Gen. 49 : 24, and David, Ps. 23 : 1 ; the figure is adopted by our Lord in the parable of the good shepherd, John 10. The possi- ble constructions are as a shepherd who feeds his flock, as a shepherd his flock J he, Jehovah, will feed^ as a shepherd he will feed his flock, nyS^ . not only feed, but the whole work of a shepherd, '"jyita , will gathe? with his arm, i. e. take up in his arms, n^hy 153. 1, not pregnant, hut giving suck. jVr?^ lead; others render sw^tom. Vs. 12-26. God's incomparable greatness is presented as a ground for trusting him to accomplish what in itself might seem incredible. 12. -rn^' '12. The true answer to this question is not simply * no one,* as though it were designed to exalt the vastness of the material creation, which man could never compass with his puny measures. It is rather implied that this which no one has done or can do, God has done. He has determined with the utmost nicety the measure and weight of all the constituents and parts of the world, Job 28 : 25 ; he has balanced its masses and forces with a precision, which the investiga- tions of science serve but to disclose more and more : so that the main idea is not the vastness of the universe, nor merely the harmony of its parts, but the infinite superiority of him by whom these vast masses were apportioned with the utmost ease and nicety. He measures and regulates without difficulty material nature, though in itself so vast as to be incomprehensible by us. And hence the measures spoken of in the verse are ordinary and diminutive ones : if the intention had been to enhance the magnitude of the world, measures of large capacity would have been employed, but God can measure the universe by the inch and the ounce. ^VVta , elsewhere handful, here the hollow of his hand, distinguished from tj3 the palm and t> the hand, nyc indef., water as an element in the constitution of the world. Some have sought to ex- plain the order in which the parts of the universe are mentioned from Gen. 1, water, then heaven or the firmament, then the earth, "jsn 50. 1, to straighten, as the beam of a balance in weighing, thence extended to measurements of length as well as weight. Vs not -Vsi kol, all, as LXX, but pret. of Vis 215. 1. c. thv a third part, probably of an ephah, comp. the English measures quart, tierce. nBy not merely superficial dust, but the mass of the earth itself. Note the climax : measure the earth, or if not this, weigh mountains (indefinite), or even hills. ihi% a balance, probably an instrument like a steelyard, and so distinguished from J c-'.STKtt, whose dual form implies the double dish or scales. 13. A fresh climax ; none can measure God*s works, still less can any measure their maker, fathom his spirit, and understand his plans, 10 146 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. or what is yet more incredible, outdo him in wisdom and suggest plans to him. This unbelief would do, fancying that he has overlooked, ver. 27, what he should have attended to. -jsn , not directed, but as in the preceding verse measured, '.n::y tc'^s his man of counsel, or counsellor, so Ps. 119 : 24. This is better than to govern ins? by the verb, who, a man, will cause him to know his counsel. The combination of the pre- terite and the future in the verse embraces all time 263. 5. a; who has dine this or v/ho will do it? 14. Expands Ihe last clause of the preceding verse, sins'^a'^n, not that he might instruct him, expressing the design of the consultation, but and he instructed him, its actual result. The subject of the preceding verb is the object of this, irnija prep, has its local sense, taught, i. e. guided in the path, tssvtt rectitude, not merely in a moral sense, but the right way to accomplish a desired end, or judgment, the pioper course for him as the universal judge, the ruler and arbiter of all things. nVs^ian, signifi- cation heightened by the plural form 201. 1. c. The future and the preterite employed in different clauses of the verse. 15. To the exhibition of God's infinite superiority to any individual creature now follows his infinite superiority to whole nations, vs. 15-17, and even to all nations combined, -^n lo ! It is impossible for God to be beholden to individuals, for see / whole nations are reckoned as a drop, n^a occurs nowhere else, but without doubt means drop, "''^'it:, to have compared nations to a bucket of water would have implied their insignificance, but it is rather to a drop from a bucket wbich, when taken out, leaves no appreciable difference in the mass left behind, its abstraction is not noticeable ; the contrast thus suggested giving a stronger impression of littleness than simply to have said a drop of water. It does not mean a drop hanging from a bucket, phsb!), prima- rily a cloud, which might be intended here as an imponderable body ; but it is better to take it in its derived sense ' cloud of dust,' then dust, the fine particles left on scales after weighing substances, which have no appreciable effect in disturbing its balance. LXX po-rrr] t,vyov and Vulg. momentum staterce, the turning of the scales, that small quantity which is sufficient to decide the balance. But the figure denotes rather that which is wholly inappreciable. The English Version needlessly supplies the substantive verb in the first clause, 'nations are as a drop, etc.;' d":^! is properly the subject of "a^T^s 262. 3. d;;n from rris, habitable lands as opposed to water, especially of islands, maritime regions, and territories beyond the sea which are distant and little known. (1) Islands are reckoned as an atom which he, any one, or it, the wind, taketh up V^io': from h^i . (2) vhich is cast away, h^v) Ni. of NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 ! 14-19. 147 Vit9 . (3) He will, if he chooses, i e. he can take up islands like an atom, 16. As for Lebanon there is no sufficiency for burning : *>\ 215. 1. c?j followed by that for which anything is not sufficient. The meaning is not that the vastest sacrifice would be an inadequate expiation for human sin ; nor is it an assertion of the inefficiency of the Old Testa- ment ritual offerings ; but such is God's infinite superiority that the grandest offerings on the most magnificent scale are unworthy of his ac- ceptance. This is stated not as an abstract proposition, but is exhibited in a striking example. va^Vi, the lofty double range separating Pales- tine from Syria, the highest mountains with which Israel was familiar, from -jS^ white, so called by reason of the snow resting upon its peaks, or the whitish colour of its limestone rock, nnsni collective. T- ; 17. A still stronger assertion of the truth in ver. 15, not merely nations but all the nations combined are not a drop which, however in- significant, still has existence and a certain magnitude, but ^';jd as nothing : the prep, qualifies the expression, they are not absolutely non- existent, but as if they were nothing, i^ai before him, not merely in his judgment or esteem, but confronting him or compared with him. esxtt end, cessation of being, annihilation, while j-'N is absolute negation of being, nonexistence : the former is here strengthened by ^nh emptiness. The prep, is comparative, less than nothing, lit. more of nothing than nothing itself. Others make it partitive, of nothing, or indicative of the material or source, consisting of nothing. !;arna belongs to both clauses. \ SV, not by him, but in respect to him, or compared with him. 18. Sums up the preceding argument. ''^~^'^'} and now, these things being so, to whom, etc. i^i^^airi poetic form 172. 1. V, the mighty God, derived from V^x to be strong. ->5D~yri , what similar thing will ye compare to him, or what similitude will ye institute in respect to him. 19. The question of ver. 18 suggests the likenesses which men in their folly have dared to make as representations of the infinite God. The puerile absurdity of idolatry is brought out by dwelling on the de- tails of the process of making a god, its materials being selected and put together by human toil. Vosn may be the direct object of ^Si , or the answer to the previous question with the relative supplied, the image which a workman has wrought ! this would better account for the article and for the order of the words. It properly denotes a graven image ; Bome suppose that it here describes the wooden interior over which the Tnetallic surface is cast. But the metallic plating follows : it must there- fore be used in a wide sense for idol, irrespective of the mode of its 148 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. formation. tL'?? ^^ joowr out in the process of casting. art-Ta , with the gold, that allotted for the purpose. ^.i^fT, to beat into thin plates, then to cover with such plates. M'^nn, silver chains, for ornament, or support. (1) tjyx , noun as before and repeat verb of preceding clause, a goldsmith is beating out or preparing silver chains. (2) t)t^s , participle, melting or casting chains, or, as chains are not made by cast- ing, soldering the chains, melting them so as to make them adhere to the image. The change of tenses represents the image as in process of ma- nufacture ; part is completed, part is yet to be performed 263. 5. a, 20. "g5n one poor as to oblation, who cannot afford to offer gold and silver to his god, must make his idol of something less precious. Or impoverished by oblation, but still persisting in his poor way in what has already beggared him. Or n^mn may be in apposition with "yy , chooses as an oblation a tree, etc. yy not wood but tree, he selects it while growing in the forest, aj?-^-:, as the god cannot preserve itself from rotting, he must be particular as to the quality of the wood, can sTciU ful in his business or profession, -i^, for himself ; others for it, i. e. the idol, ysn to prepare, make, or to erect, set up, so firmly that it cannot move. 21. This description is broken off abruptly by an indignant question and a renewed description of God's infinite superiority, vs. 21-24. 9"3n will ye not know ? Is this ignorance and stupidity to continue ? are you never going to know ? nan , some distinguish this from the fol- lowing clause and suppose an allusion here to the revelation of God in his word as there in his works, x^is, not vaguely of old, hwi from the beginning, which has been variously explained of the origin of their lives, the origin of Israel as a nation, and the beginning of the world. The last is the most natural and agrees best with the parallel expression which follows. m'^Di^a foundations, not an actual material basis on which the world was imagined to be built, but concrete for abstract, the founding or original construction of the earth, which is here compared to an edifice. It is the object of the verb cn^'ran . 22. awn may be connected with the preceding and governed by enns'^an or with what follows, in apposition with the suffix in :-;^)a-!n, ver. 25, which is however too remote ; or the substantive verb may be supplied, as in Eng. Ver. * It is he that sitteth.' Perhaps it may best be regarded as an abrupt and unconnected exclamation. The presence of the article shows that it is to be understood substantively, and is not a substitute for a finite tense, * he sitteth.* It may mean dwell, or better, sit as a monarch, enthroned, ain occurs in two other piassages, Prov, 8 : 27, Job 22 : 14, in which it denotes the hemispherical arch of thu NOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 20-24. 149 heavens. The ^circle of the earth' is by; some supposed to denote the arch which appears to rest upon the earth, and by others the earth itself, orbis terrarum. hy will in the one case mean upon and in the other over, ^^^t'^> stands with designed allusion to asj^n, he who sits or dwells above the earth being contrasted with those who dwell in or inhabit it. e^SAhs as locusts, com^. Num. 13 :33, puny, insignificant; the prep, pro- bably has the article, as is usual in comparisons 245. 5. dj though the pointing does not determine. p:3 thin fine material (comp. ptj , ver. 15) variously explained as a veil, awning or curtain, fitsytn, this part, as the preceding denotes present time, or rather expresses the agent irre- spective of time 266, * the spreader out ' who has done, does, and shall continue to do it. The continuous agency of God in preserving and up- holding the universe is implied. The expression shows that the Hebrews did not conceive the vault of heaven as a solid sphere, see on Gen. 1 : 6. It is compared to the thinnest possible material ; and even this is not a physical but poetical description, fi^rri^s-^;! , a construction begun with a participle or infinitive often passes over into a preterite or future, since these are the fundamental tenses and embrace all the divisions of time 282. c. : narV, not connected with the preceding verb, spreads them out to dwell in whether for himself, for celestial beings, or for men who dwell under this spacious roof; but with Vnx tent for dwelling in. 23. d^:ti*";\ . Nations had been described as nothing, so were their rulers. "JjV, not the territory over which he places them, gives them to rule over nothing, but the condition to which they are themselves re- duced. *t:^ poetic equiv. of c^srin, denoting their oflScial function as this their weight and influence, properly judge, but as this was one of the functions of sovereignty, used in the wider sense of rulers. \ ntD? , change of construction from participle to preterite 282. c. 24. -Va t)x. also not. The first clause of this verse may be regarded as a sequel of the preceding, or as introductory to what follows. If the former, the annihilation is so complete that it appears as though they had not even been planted. No vestige remains to show that this had ever been the case ; others understand it to mean that they have not been replanted, nor even a seed remaining been sown. If the latter, * they were not even planted, and he blew upon them,' he can destroy them at any antecedent stage of their power as well as when they have arrived at the height of it. t;;s , ease and completeness of their de- struction, with the additional idea of worthlessness. If the figure were to be pressed, earthly rulers are as chaff which serves an important pur- pose during the maturing of the griiin, but when the end for which they were brought into existence is answered, they are blown away as worth- 150 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. less chaff. The oriental method of winnowing was by casting the grala and chaff together up to the wind, that the former might be separated and the latter blown away. rT->.yD5, not ordinary wind, but violent storm, whirlwind. : cxbp), change of tense ; the process is begun but not ended. They have withered and shall be blown away. The verb means eithel to take up or to carry away. 25. Substantial repetition of the question of ver. 18, but God is here the speaker. niwi , no need of the subjunctive rendering, that I may be equal. i^Ki saith^ though some insist on future sense, God will continue by his word and works to say, see on 40 : 1. Jtiin;?, no article, as it assumes somewhat the character of a proper name. The primary idea is that of separation. As applied to things, e. g. the temple, its vessels, etc., it denotes separation from those of ordinary character and uses, setting apart, consecration. As applied to persons, it implies separation in a moral sense likewise, spiritual purity. Used of God, it denotes his separation from his creatures both in exaltation, which is chiefly dwelt upon in the context, and in his moral purity and excellence. 26. An appeal to the stars, and what they declare of the greatness of him who made and controls them, still further to exhibit God's in- finite superiority. He who brings forth his heavenly host, calls all by name, and loses none, will not overlook the concerns of his people, ^x"^!), absolutely, see, viz. the heavens, not joined to what follows, see who hath created, etc. n?N , evidently referring to stars, though they have not been expressly mentioned. N-'s'^an, not the answer to the preceding question, but a continuation of it, ' Who is the one bringing out, etc. As Ns"> is used of the rising of the sun and stars, some render causing them to rise. But it is rather a military figure, leading forth an army. is&x:^ (1) by number, denoting orderly arrangement. (2) in full nw??25er, completely; or (3) m great wwwier, numerously, cn^s, see on Gen. 2 : 1. ^-^s may be used as an indef pron. in relaticm to things, but is here perhaps suggested by the figure of a host, *not a man is missing.' Marg. see on Judg. 13 :25, 1 Kin. 18: 39. 27. The third and last division of the chapter begins here, shewing the unreasonableness of Israel's dejection and distrust. wsV. The demand for a reason implies that there was none, nrxn not merely dost thou say, but wilt thou say, Vfhj continue to say or persist in saying. aj^y "> . The original name of the patriarch, never used of his descendants except in poetry. Vs-^. is distinguished from "cisy Hebrew as the theo- cratic or sacred from the secular or gentile name. At the time of the schism the ten tribes composing the mass of the people usurped the name KOTES ON ISAIAH 40 : 25-29. 151 of Israel for themselves, leaving the other kingdom to be called Judah, from the dominant tribe. " Israel " is here used in its sacred or theo- cratic sense, as describing the chosen people, and that although the kingdom of Judah is alone referred to. The ten tribes were apostate, and had been virtually exscinded by their overthrow and captivity. Judah was the true Israel in whom the continuity was preserved in spite of the rejection of the unbelieving mass, nnrjoa hidden, out of sight, whether unknown and forgotten or unattended to. -s-.t way, sometimes figuratively denoting course of conduct, but here condition, 'toStett my cause, in its forensic sense, or my right. : m*ai"_ shall pass away, either my cause shall be neglected, the controversy with my enemies not com- ing up before God for trial, or being dismissed unsettled ; or my right shall pass away, my rightful claim to protection against the injustice of my foes shall fail to be secured. Marg. Haphtarah of t[V-rjV , Gen. 12:1. 28. The unreasonableness of this distrust is apparent from what they knew or ought to know. The infinite greatness of God is urged by sceptics as an argument against the salvation of the gospel. He who created and watches over the vast universe would not bestow such extra- ordinary attention on this speck of earth as the gospel supposes. But the objection is guilty of the very depreciation of God which it depre- cates. If this earth is as nothing, is the rest of the universe any greater in comparison with him? To the prophet God's infinite great- ness is an invincible ground of trust; no vastness of cares can so distract him that he shall be unable to do all that is needful for the feeblest and the least, ck n 283. 2, Hast thou not known, or hast thou not at least heard? 'h'^n , in apposition with the following divine names which are here emphatically accumulated ; others make nSn-^ the subject and tsHs ^-rW predicate, Jehovah is the God of eternity 254. 6. tri^p extremities, including all that is between them, the entire earth from one extremity to another, tiy/-; faintness, primarily arising from running, yi->^ weariness from toil; they are here combined as equivalents to intensify the idea ; fut. because this never will occur, involving of course a denial that it ever has occurred or is possible. -i|5,h, the words might mean ' there is no searching to his understanding,' his knowledge is in- tuitive, not discursive, is not gained by investigation. Their meaning here is, it is impossible for man to investigate the divine understanding, it is limitless. As he cannot desert Israel for lack of power or through 3xhaustion, neither can he from want of knowledge whether of their wants or of the methods of supplying them. 29. He is not only the possessor of strength but the source of it. He not only never wearies himself but recuperates those who do. -jni 152 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 259. 2. t5''5"' y^S^, not only to the ueari/ but to the powerless, J rT'^2> ^6 ^ot only gives but multiplies, gives abundantly. Who among the powerless shall be thus succoured, is explained in what follows. 30. Human strength, even the most vigorous and active, is inade- quate. What has been denied of God is here affirmed of the stoutest men and those in the prime of life, onjirra^, the part* n^hs hasplur. f^'^^na, but in the special sense of choice young men, selected for their fitness for military duty, it has for distinction CD^^ftha 210. a. V'ip^ 282. a. 31. Mj? 254. 9. b, wait for, expect him with faith and patience, which is also the sense of * wait upon* in the Eng. Ver., though this phrase in modern English rather suggests the idea of personal atten- dance. This verb may be construed with the direct object or with V and Vk. B'^J^!:?! exchange, especially for the better, improve, renew, *^?li not shall go up into feathers, i. e. put forth feathers, comp. Ps. 103 : 5, nor mount up with wings, but shall raise the pinion, t)?^ and ya^ , again as in ver. 28 : they who trust in God shall no more faint than God himself. CHAPTER XLI. In the preceding chapter the incomparable greatness of Jehovah had been asserted as a ground for Israel's trust in the salvation he had prom- ised. Here the questions of 40 : 18. 25. are as it were resumed, and his supremacy demonstrated against all opposers. This is presented under the figure of a majestic trial, to which Jehovah, as the one party, summons all the nations and the gods whose claims they put forth or defend, challenging them to exhibit proofs of deity compared with his. The chapter consists of two unequal parts, viz. : 1. vs. 1-24, the trial in detail, with its result ; 2. vs. 25-29, a brief recapitulation. The process of the trial is subdivided into : (1) The setting forth of the evidences of Jehovah's power and fore- knowledge, as these would be conspicuously displayed in what he was about to achieve : a. The raising up of Cyrus, vs. 2-7. b. Making Israel victorious over all foes, vs. 8-20. (2) The futility of all other claims to divinity. The claimants can neither foretell anything nor bring anything to pass, vs. 21-24. 1. The summons of the nations and their gods to trial, to vindicate their claim to divinity in comparison with Jehovah, nw-^nnn 272. 3, be silent unto me, i. e. be silent and turn to me. Some understand NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 1. 2. 153 I this of conversion, cease your raging hostility and turn quietly and sub- missively to me, and thus you shall gain the new strength promised, 40 :31. Others, be reduced to silence, as the result of the trial which follows, this being already anticipated at the outset. It would then be a summons to be silenced by entering into trial with God, and finding themselves unable to make out their claims. It is better to regard it as a call to attention ; listen silently to me, and then with your utmost yigour maintain your cause. God is the speaker throughout this chap- ter. &''N, see on 40:15. The summons to the most distant nations implies that those nearer at hand are likewise challenged, hb 'iB'^Vh^, allusion to 40 : 31, where this is asserted of those waiting for Jehovah. Let the nations, who will not wait on him, renew it for themselves, s\immon all their strength, and, if possible, redouble it. Change of person 279. The future has an imperative sense, as is shown by the preceding imperative and the cohortative at the end of the verse. Ua^ approadi not one another but God, and this not as worshippers but as adversaries, iian-^, after the preliminary silence during the presentation of God's claims to divinity, they may set forth their own or those of the idols which they worship, i^n^ together, God and his adversaries. iss^'5 (1) judgment or trial, (2) judgment seat, place of trial. 2. The first proof of God's power and foreknowledge adduced is the annunciation of his purpose to raise up Cyrus, whose appearance and correspondence with what is here predicted of him would give evidence both that God controlled human history, and that he foreknew what- ever comes to pass. Cyrus is described as, in prophetic vision, already raised up ("^y'j) and pursuing his career of conquest (other verbs future). That Tiyn is a prophetic preterite 262. 4, and Cyrus, though ideally present, belongs to the distant future, is apparent from the fact that the announcement of his coming proves God's divinity against the idols. God foretold the coming of Cyrus and brought it to pass, while the idols could do nothing of the kind. He is here spoken of in general terms, simply as a great conqueror from the East, or, as this is supplemented by ver. 25, from the North and East, i. e. Persia, which lay in this di- rection from Palestine. In the progress of the prophecy he is more fully described, and his very name announced, p-tij. Some suppose Abraham, and others Christ, to be referred to, and make p-ra the object of n^yn, and abstract for concrete = p^'js righteous man, so Eng. Ver. But the ob- ject of -i^yn is not expressed, and the relative is to be supplied 285. 3, raised up him whom not victory meets at every step, which gives to pTs an unauthorized sense, but righteousness calls to its foot as its servant and follower. He is raised up as an instrument of God's righteousness 154 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. }% the subject is pnjt, not God^ nor he, the conqueror, drives nations before himself, nor >. '^.ann nrys (\) will make At5, the conqueror's, swords (collective) as dust, i. e. numerous, and his bows fleet as chaff; but this figure is more appropriate to the subdued than the subjugator. (2) suf. collect, referring to kings, make their sword as dust, (3) ianh may best be regarded as an absolute expression of the manner or in strument 274. 2. e, make nations and kings as dust by his sword, i. e. that of Cyrus. 3. D"^Vt 274.2. e, trnk (1) a way that he had not gone with his feet, or previously passed over : this violates the tense of the verb. (2) a way that with his feet he shall not come, he shall not be compelled to retrace his steps. (3) the way at his feet, i. e. after him one shall not come, no one shall pursue him. (4) a way he shall not go with his feet, Buch shall be his speed that he shall rather fly than walk. The last is the best rendering. 4. The question of ver. 2, 3 is resumed. nj? (1) an answer to the question ^e calling the generations from the beginning has done it, he who is the universal controller of providence and history has controlled it in this instance. (2) continues the question and agrees with 'to : this is favoured by the absence of the article. Calling may mean calling into existence, or proclaiming, heralding, announcing beforehand. Who has exhibited this evidence of power and foreknowledge by raising up Cyrus? The answer is I the Lord ; first and with the last before all and not survived by any. !in (1) I am the same, unchangeable; this gives a supposititious sense to the pronoun ; (2) I am he, the one in question who has done this ; (3) I am first and with the last 258. 2. Vs. 5-7 express the terror of the nations, their endeavours to nerve each other, and to put their gods in the best condition to render effectual help. The sarcasm lies in the fact that idols needing the services of ordinary workmen should be looked to in opposition to the infinite God. The immediate occasion of their terror may be Cyrus, whom God has raised up for the judgment of the nations, or this evidence of divine power and foreknowledge accomplishes their discomfiture in the grand trial which is represented as proceeding, and fills them with dismay. Yet instead of abandoning the contest and renouncing their follies for God's service, they but confirm one another in error and fly more fran- tically to their senseless idols, that these may establish by counter proofs their equality or superiority. 5. sia"?)?., they drew near to one another for mutual consultation and assistance, or to God, taking up the challenge or summons of ver. 1, and engaging in the unequal trial. NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 3-9. 155 6. intj?^, they seek to relieve one another's fears by mutual exhorta- tion to courage and persistence ; fut. because descriptive of what is pas ing. The prophet places himself in the midst of the action ; a part is performed and a part to come 2G3. 5. a. 7. All who have had to do with making the idol encourage one an- other, each striving to remove the fears of the rest, and pronouncing his part of the work upon the idol good, or repairing what is yet weak or lacking, so that there may be no failure in this contest from its imper- fect manufacture. pa^V , respecting the soldering^ it is goodj see on Gen. 1 : 28, not it is good i. e. ready for soldering. 8. The second proof of the divine omnipotence and foreknowledge is Israel's deliverance from all his foes, and their utter discomfiture and destruction, notwithstanding the weakness of the former and the power of the latter. This, when effected, as it certainly would be, would afford a grand proof of the divinity of Jehovah. As this is addressed to Israel's despondency, it is largely dwelt upon, and presented first in literal terms, vs. 8-13, then under two distinct figures, a worm thresh- ing the mountains, vs. 14-16, and a supernatural flow of waters for those perishing with thirst, vs. 17-20. Israel is addressed and characterized, vs. 8. 9, his relation to God stated as a ground of confidence in what follows. God could not and would not desert to his foes, those for whom he had done so much, and whom he had destined to so great an end. Vniw^, the substantive verb is not to be supplied, Thou art Israel, or thou Israel art mg servant. The people are again addressed by the two names of their ancestor, used as poetic equivalents ; the sacred name, however, is put first and gives its colour to the other, as the relation to God is prominent in his thoughts. In 40 : 27, where the sinful weakness of the people is prominent, the order is the reverse, '^j^y servant, one em- ployed to do a certain work. Moses is called God's servant, Deut. 34 : 5, Nebuchadnezzar, Jer. 25 : 9, the material creation, Ps. 119 : 91 ; here Israel. r^'P-iha, not only engaged in God's service but appointed of God himself to be so, selected from others and rather than others for this special purpose. d^'^n ynt. seed of Abraham, whom God had promised to bless, and to make a blessing to all nations. "',?!:; 102. 3, my lover or who loved me, implying of course reciprocal affection. 9. God designated them as his and brought them from remote parts for his service the pains bestowed upon them making it more sure that he will not desert them now. V"::n n^^-.^, some refer to Abraham's call from Mesopotamia, others to brin^^^ig the people out of Egypt. niV.^sN>3!;, in Ex. 24:11 nobles, here sides or joints, parallel to ri'iasj?, scN% not only made him his servant, but announced to him that he stood 166 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. in that relation: Hhou art my servant' par excellence ^ as no other ia Israel, including the Messiah, who was of the seed of Abraham, as are also all his true people, is God's servant in a peculiar and the highest sense, the one who above all others is appointed by him to do his work in this world. jirfnoNa nV"!, not / will not reject thee^ which violates the tenses, but / have not rejected thee ; this choice has never been re- voked, implying, though not directly stating, that it never will be. 10. K-j^n-Vi? . This is the exhortation addressed to the person de scribed in the two preceding verses. It refers not to the victories of Cyrus which, ver. 5, alarmed other nations, but need occasion no fear to them ; but to perils foreseen or calamities experienced at any time and from any quarter. '3, the ground of exhorted fearlessness is God's presence, which implies his protection, yncp , not be dismayed, but look around with anxiety and perplexity for help. "ij^nsttN, not / will strengthen thee, which violates the tense, but / have strengthened thee, either their past experiences of God's protection are appealed to as an argument of confidence for the future, or, I have already provided thee with strength adequate for ihcse future emergencies, as shall be mani- fested when the trial comes. ~v}J<, cumulative, though no climax is traceable in the sense of the verbs, yet heaping together equivalent forms of expression gives intensity or emphasis to the thought. : ip^s V^""^ my right hand of righteousness 254. 6, not right hand of my righteous' nesSf the attribute personified and a right hand attributed to it. The right hand is an instrument of acti(m and a symbol of strength. 11. -,n Behold! see! pointing as if to an object of sight. iteVj?'*'; ws"j, the accumulation of synonymous words makes the statement more em- phatic. Shame denotes the frustration of plans and disappointed expect- ations. "^NS, see on 40 : 17. J'^?.^'^ "''^^r^ ^% ^^'^ of strife 256, men Btriving with thee. 12. Expansion and repetition of the last clause of the preceding verse. ^ttjj^an, an expression often used to denote total disappearance. They shall vanish not only to a careless inspection, but the most earnest scrutiny shall detect no trace of their existence, gbss!) j:s5 , see on 40:17. 13. The reason of Israel's safety and of the destruction of their foes. p-thtt (1) causative, making strong. This yields a good sense, but is not the usual meaning of the word in Hiphil, and is not its meaning in ver. 9 above. (2) holding fast, or firmly; the idea is not so much that of guidance out of perplexity and danger, as of preservation from falling or sinking. Not will hold, E. V. but am holding or the holder of for all time 266. "iw^r'* ^^^ (^) ^^^ finite tense / am saying y hut {2) I am NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 10-14. 157 the one saying to thee, or (3) I the one saying to thee, etc. hdie helped thee. According to (3) the thing said is simply itnip Vk; according to (2) the whole to the end of the verse. According to (3) / who say to thee fear not have actually helped thee, and in this given a pledge that you have no occasion to fear ; according to (2) / the Lord am the one saying this, therefore it is no vain word but efficacious, truthful and strength imparting. Jtj^n"^ty, have helped thee in former times, as a pledge of present and future protection, or, have already granted the aid which you require in this case. The rendering / will help violates the tense. 14. The literal is, as is frequently the case in Isaiah, succeeded by a figurative statement. The first figure, vs. 1416, is a worm, helpless and despicable, in danger of being crushed by the foot of every passer by, converted into a mighty engine which pulverizes the mountains and scatters them to the winds. The accomplishment of such a result by such an instrument is a clear proof of the omnipotence of God and his control of human history. ^Kn-r; Vk, the frequent repetition of the ex- hortation not to fear, implies the strong temptation they were under to do so ; fem. to agree with riyV_'{n 253. 1. or 254. 3. This verse is a repetition and expansion of the divine voice at the close of ver. 13, the first clause dwelling upon the person addressed, the second on the person of the speaker, -sns 90. (pass.) the only form of the word which oc- curs, except the future, which is found in combination with it, Jer. 23 : 31. It is used of a divine utterance, almost always in connection with the name of God, more rarely of an inspired man. jjV xi^ , fem. suf. re- fers to nyMn, properly to purchase from the power of another by the payment of a ransom. It is used repeatedly of God's delivering Israel from the bondage of Egypt and the power of other foes, as the converse -^sw to sell is constantly used of his subjecting them to the bondage of their foes, though no price was paid in either case, so that it may simply mean deliverer. But in the typical institutions of the law this word was used to express one, who as a near kinsman of one impoverished or slain, redeemed his property and restored it to him, or avenged his death. How far Vk* , as applied to God, have been associated with that type, or how much it may have retained of the radical signification of the word, we cannot tell. But that type teaches what is more fully unfolded in the New Testament, that God is the redeemer of his people from present and eternal evil by the payment of an equivalent, even the life of the Son of God, who is the manifested Jehovah of the Old Testament, though this distinction of persons in the godhead was not clearly revealed to the consciousness of the saints of that economy. Ji"'J?, see on 40 : 25, in- 158 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. eludes the ideas of infinitely exalted and perfectly pure, the holy God who is the God of Israel. ^^* HAH J see on ver. 11. tj^ntew I have placed thee for, converted thee into. This is what God has already made them, as will be shown in due time, l^yxh threshing instrument, sharp, new, not worn and dulled, 2)ossessed of edges or blades. nn*fi'B , the reduplicated form is by eome supposed to express number, many blades, strictly mouths: the * edge* of a sword or sharp instrument is called its ' mouth.' nin, thou shall thresh mountains, comp. Mic. 4 : 13. Dan. 2 : 34. 35. b'>*rT, not specifically a symbol of kingdoms, but belonging to the imagery of the figure, which is that of a worm reducing mountains to powder. 16. The figure is continued ; after the threshing comes the winnow- ing, which was performed by casting up to the wind ; they shall be dis- persed and driven away as completely as chaff from the threshing floor. rrtNn, the pronoun is used to indicate the opposition of Israel to the enemies' just spoken of 243. 1. > may be conjunctive, and thoxi. shalt rejoice in consequence of the destruction of foes, or adversative, and on other hand, i. e. but, while they perish thou shalt have cause to rejoice. nS'nia in Jehoval , in virtue of your relation to him, as to rejoice in wealth is in the possession of it or in the advantage it brings. :V^hnn boast, glory : He shall be the ground of triumphant confidence. Marg. ,see on 40 : 26. 17. Another figure ; water is given in overflowing abundance to those perishing with thirst, when and where it could b? least expected. This similitude is often used by Isaiah, suggested probably by the experience of Israel in the wilderness when coming up from Egypt. First the neces- sity is described. It is not the literal thirst of the exiles returning from Babylon which is intended, for (1) the language would then be hyper- bolical and fanatical ; no such miraculous gift of water occurred on their return ; (2) this is a fresh image of what had been set forth under a different emblem in the preceding verses. There is no more reason for regarding this as literal description than the worm pulverizing mountains. Thirst is a figure for misery and destitution, for which an abundant and unexpected supply shall be provided. It is not to be confined to the suffer- ing of the Babylonish exile, though that is of course included, comp. Amos 8 : 11-13. riP'-y;, the form appears to be from nnw , and so some take it. But as that word has the sense of placing, not of parching or drying up, which the context requires, it is probably from ni with Daghesh-forte emphatic 24. c. Secondly, the plentiful supply, a. its source, then b. in the next verse the supply itself cjfyN, hear prayer favourably, answer them ; no prayer had been mentioned, but it was implied in the wretched- NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 15-23. 159 ness above described ; first affirmatively, tben negatively, as is usual with Isaiah, / will not desert them. 18. B-i^sto, not merely high places, but bare, naked cliffs or hills. n^y;?a, water shall abound everywhere, in hills and valleys. This is not a description of physical changes which shall be wrought, but figures of abundant blessing. The interpreter must not particularize cliflf, valley, desert, and make each a symbol of some distinct individual thing, but take the whole image together as forming one picture of wel- come and overflowing supply. 19. The wilderness, "is'^tt, containing only scanty vegetation, and even the desert, na-^y , absolutely destitute of verdure, comp. on 40 : 3, shall be made to produce stately trees. This is not a new figure, but a carrying out of that already employed. The trees are not designed to suggest shade and shelter from the heat, nor to delight the eye by beauti- ful groves, but to evidence the thoroughness of the change produced by this miraculous abundance of water; that is made fruitful which was sterile before. 20. yTch expresses the design, 'in order that they may see,' either 3 pi. indef. 243. 2. b, it may he seen, or, the nations opposed to God in this strife. ^K'^^^'i, ellipsis of a^ hv . J'^fJ'^a, not only produced it but created it, implying something altogether new and above the operation of natural causes, see on Gen. 1:1. 21. The idols and their worshippers are addressed and challenged to exhibit like proofs of divinity. C5a">n produce your cause, i. e. your side in this great contest, c^-^ritesy your strengths ox strong ones, those on which you rely. Some make it * your champions,' i. e. idols. The Eng. Ver. better, ' your strong reasons.' : 3j?y^_ tl^ the king, both the ruler and defender of Jacob. 22. it^i- J ^^^h1 279 ; both verbs have the same subject and object, though some translate let them bring near their idols, and let them, the idols, announce to us, etc. r^.^'^'n . . . n-iawNpn . The contrast has been dif- ferently understood; either the proximate and the remoter future, or more probably the former thi7igs are past predictions already uttered and accomplished, while the coming things are predictions now to be made of what is yet future. "i^""??^ l^^ ^^d of them, their issue, whether they are fulfilled or not. We, i. e. God and his people on one side ; they, i. e. idols and their followers on the other. 23. Change of person 279. c^n'sN -^3 , this was the thing to be decided. sy^ni tsa^tj-iri, either reward your Mi nds and punish your foes, or (fo some thing either good or bad, comp. Jer. 10 : 5, Zeph. 1 : 12. nyn^s.') 172. 3. N-i5^ S 97. 2. a. i iTh^, some connect with the subject we,\)oih par- irtO tiEBllEW CHRESTOMATIIY. *ties together ; others with the verbs, look about and see together, or at the same time ; others still with the object, see the good and evil ye hare done together. '- 24. As they are unable to accept the challenge, and to adduce evi- dence to sustain them in their claim of divinity, sentence is given against them ; they are proved worthless and condemned as such, -j^nw of nothing, composed of it and equal to it, or less than nothing, see on 40 : 17. csVys!) your work, your idols which are of human workmanship, or which is better suited to the connection, your deed, what you, the idols, have done. nsy*.n , abomination, an object of religious abhorrence, comp. Gen. 43 : 32. :>eNtt according to some = nsEN worse than a viper, but the parallel expressions show it to be equivalent to, if not an ortho- graphic variation for 0n. 25. The trial is recapitulated: the two great arguments of Jehovah's deity are repeated, with the failure of the idols to exhibit similar proofs, whereupon sentence is pronounced again. 1st proof: the raising up of Cyrus, ver. 25, the idols neither did it nor predicted it, ver. 26 ; 2nd proof: foretelling and accomplishing Israel's deliverance, ver. 27, the in- ability of the idols is manifested again, ver. 28, they are worthless, ver. 29. *ri'i^''3:p, similarity of expressions to ver. 2: the preterite here, as there, is shown to refer not to what is actually past, by being adduced as a proof of divine foreknowledge. TBStt . As the Babylonians invaded Palestine from the north, and Chaldea is called the north country, whereas this conqueror is said, ver. 2, to be raised up from the East, some refer the first clause to God's raising up Babylon to be a scourge to Israel, and the next to Cyrus' march to overthrow it. But this assumes a change of subject not intimated in the text. Others combine the North of this clause with the East of the following, and apply it to Cyrus as from both North and East, i. e. the North-East. There may perhaps be an allusion to his twofold origin, as he was descended from both the royal house of Media in the North and that of Persia in the East, ^tttt;n Nnpi , either he shall call by, i. e. upon my name, or he shall call with, i. e. proclaim my name, see on 1 Kin. 18 : 24; for the fulfilment in either case see his edict, Ezra 1 : 2. Q^sap 271. 2, this word is specially applied to Baby- lonish nobles. nwH , trample them down, as something utterly worthless and vile, indicating the completeness of the subjugation and their inability to make resistance. 26. ^'N*i from the beginning, not as 40 : 21 from the creation, but either indefinitely of old, or in contrast with y">tt, which means 'after the end of,' Gen. 41 : 1, 'j.^-ir may mean * before the beginning of.' The question will then be, who announced Cyrus' coming before his appearance t NOTES ON ISAIAH 41 : 24-29. 101 pinjc, may be right^ true^ or the more exact meaning of the word may be retained, righteous. He in whose favour the judge pronounces is justified in his case, be it what it may ; so in this case, give decision in favour of the idols if they have foretold anything, pronounce them on that ground righteous in the claim which they are putting forth to divinity. 27. ptNn, not as Eng. Ver. the first shall say, but I first ; either supply ' say,' or introduce give from the last clause, i. e. give them the opportunity and privilege of saying behold them, 28. The incapacity of the idols. ~9S)o!) prep, partitive, I saw of these, i. e. the idols, '{'jy, giving advice or information respecting the future. ;n3"i sa""*, declarative and they will perhaps return an answeVy subjunctive that they may, etc., or interrogative, will they return^ etc. 29. As they have failed to make out their claim to divinity, sentence is given against them. cVs, (1) all of them are vanity, their works or deeds are nought, but this violates the accents; (2) as for all of them, their works are vanity, nought. I CHAPTER XLII. Chap. 40 promised to Israel deliverance and salvation, confirming the certainty of it by an appeal to God's incomparable greatness. In- chap. 41 the sole divinity of Jehovah is demonstrated to the confusion, of idols and their worshippers by his protection and exaltation of Israel.. The idols can neither do good nor do evil, neither be the authors of any salvation to the people, nor retard the salvation God has promised. In. this chapter the divinely appointed destiny of Israel, which God's power is pledged to accomplish, and which the idols cannot prevent, is more fully unfolded, and seeming difficulties in the present and past aspect of things are removed. The chapter consists of 3 parts, viz. : 1. vs. 1-9. Israel is God's chosen servant to extend his kingdom over tha earth, and to enlighten and save the nations. 2. vs. 10-17. God's apparent apathy and inaction in the past presents a seeming improbability in the way of the accomplishment of this destiny: but this is to be exchanged for an activity which shall effect the most stupendous results. 3. vs. 18-25. The character and condition of the people add a fresE improbability : but their sins shall not obstruct what God does for his own righteousness* sake and the magnifying of his law : and their suffier- ings, so far from proving God's inability to protect and bless them, were sent for just reasons by God's own hand. 11 162 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 1. ""ja?. The most important question connected with this entire prophecy is who is the servant of Jehovah, corap. 41 : 8, who so frequently recurs in it. He cannot be Cyrus, who was not commissioned to spread the true religion, nor Isaiah, or the prophets as a class, who were not sent to the Gentiles, nor Israel in its purely national character, whose sufferings were not vicarious, and from whom he is expressly distinguish- ed, 49 : 6. It is plain from the attributes and works ascribed to him, that the Messiah is prominently referred to: this further appears from frequent applications to Christ, in the New Testament, of language em- ployed respecting this servant here and elsewhere. Yet he is not ex- clusively intended, for (1) imperfection and sin are attributed to the servant of the Lord, 42 : 19. (2) The servant is repeatedly called Israel or addressed as Israel, 41 : 8, 44 : 1, 49 : 3. (3) The connection here demands not the introduction of a fresh subject, but a statement of what was designed for Israel. (4) What is here said of God's servant is ap- plicable to the people as a whole in its measure. (5) Some of the expres- sions used respecting the servant of Jehovah are applied to the people of God, Jer. 11:19, Acts 13 : 47, 2 Cor. 6:2. The proper view seems to be that God's servant is Israel considered as embracing the Messiah, who was to spring from tlie midst of them, and by whom mainly the task of the world's salvation committed to this people, comp. John 4 : 22, was to be achieved : as we might attribute to France what wms per- formed by Napoleon. This is precisely the sense of ' the seed of Abra- ham,' and may be further confirmed by the scriptural doctrine of the unity of Christ and his people, comp. 1 Cor. 12 : 12. ""ti'sin^ I will up- hold him or loill hold Jiiin fast, retain him. There is no necessity for supplying the relative. This is applied to Christ, Mat. 12 : 18, etc., and twice by a voice from heaven. Mat. 3 : 17, 17 : 5, where the changes in the form of expression are for the sake of explanation or more exactly designating the person intended. ''"/ha , not merely choice or excellent^ but actually chosen, j'^'sy iqooii him rather than in him, to denote des- cent from heaven, tcstio judgment, either the function of a judge, the administration of justice, not here the mere blessings of good govern- ment in a worldly sense, but his empire, his spiritual reign, or that which is just and right, his righteous laws, true religion. Israel, instead of being longer lorded over by the nations, shall give law to them in the person of his great representative and ruler. bp.'JaV to the nations^ i. e. mankind. jk^sS"* cause to go forth, i. e. from Jerusalem, the centre and seat of this empire, comp. 2 : 3, the facts of the new dispensation being presented under the emblems of the old. 2. This empire was not to be extended by such means as are em- NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 : 1-6. 163 ployed in worldly conquests, not by noise and clamour, ver. 2, nor by violence, ver. 3, but by the truth. ; lift up, not himself, nor faces d^5D, i. e. accept persons, but his voice ; the true object is contained in the last word of the verse. 3. Figures of gentleness, and so applied by the evangelist Matthew 12 : 20, not merely as descriptive of the personal characteristics of the Redeemer, but of the method of extending his kingdom. npt-E?, shown by the accompanying adjective dim and verb extinguish to mean wick ; its primary sense is flax. nwNV stands opposed to the methods of ex- tending his empire previously described. The prep, admits of various explanations: (1) according to truth, truli/, in a true and proper manner; (2)' in reference to truth, i.e. by means of truth; (^) be- longing to truth, i. e. in its service, acting as its embodiment and representative ; (4) unto truth, so as to secure its triumph and establish- ment. The rendering in inrpetuitij gives an unauthorized sense to the noun. 4. nns"^, allusion to nns, ver. 3, he shall neither use violence nor suffer it from others, he shall not fail in the performance of his task. p"^;) , some derive from yr.n run, (1) shall neither be dim nor run, i. e. be precipitate, not too slow nor too hasty ; (2) run away, flee, be driven from the successfal accomplishment of his work. It is more probably from yun 140. 1, with allusion to J^^'^, ver. 3, he broken, defeated. D-fN isles^ remote lands, see on 40 : 15. i^Vn^^ shall wait for his law, may mean that they must remain deprived of the blessings of his king- dom until his reign comes to be extended over them, or that after their submission to him they shall wait for the utterances of the law from his mouth with a ready disposition to obey them. 5. The accumulation of titles heightens the sense of God's greatness and omnipotence, and thus gives confidence in his ability to effect what is promised in the following verses, cn^ts'.a 221. 7. a. nyh, mankind, not the Jews in contrast with the Gentiles, see on 40 : 7. Marg. Haph- tarah of M-^tN-na , Gen. 1 : 1. 6. ^-rjN^j?, summoned thee to this task, called thee to be my servant, pnsa in the exercise of righteousness : this is shown both in faithfulness toward his servant, fulfilling all rightful claims to assistance and support, and in the nature of the work itself to which he is called, a work illus- trative of and determined by God's righteousness, p^rhsi 97. 2. a, hold thy hand, sustain, uphold. cj:j f'^,"}^^? not a covenant people or me- diating people, though this might describe Israel's function, but a cove- nant of the people, the mediator of a covenant with them, as light in the following clause means a dispenser of light, c^ may denote the Jewish 164 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHr. people in contrast with c"^^, the Gentiles, or more probably is equivalent to it, denoting, as in ver. 5, manhlnd. 7. Figures of the removal of sin and suffering, which Israel especially through its great representative was appointed to accomplish. 8. Jehovah claims to himself the honour of this glorious result in contrast with graven images whose powerlessness has been previously exhibited. 9. The fulfilment of previous predictions (or, as some say, those of the nearer future, i. e. about Cyrus, when they come to pass) pledges and assures the fulfilment of others made respecting events before they sprout or spring up. How completely the glorious future here heralded Was yet buried in the soil and had not even sprouted, appears from what follows. Two great sources of the improbability of what has been an- nounced are considered, (1) God's seeming apathy and inaction ; (2) Is- rael's character and fortunes, so opposite from those described or presup- posed. These the prophet now proceeds to dispose of: but first he pro- claims a universal jubilee and summons all the world to rejoice. 10. tt;4n new song, indicating a fresh occasion of praise. nsj;iq, the remotest parts of the earth are to utter their joyful thanksgivings at the salvation of the world from sin and misery to be effected by Israel. ^nVw!!, object of "'H'?''"') Agoing down to the sea and all that it contains,' or parallel to '>7."?^"' , and summoned to join in the praise, whether it de- notes marine animals or inhabitants of lands in the bosom of the sea. 11. !ixDi, see ver. 2. awj 197. d, 275. 2. b, 13. Jehovah will stir up his zeal on behalf of his people, lay aside the seeming inaction of the past, and accomplish the most stupendous results, ss*}, military phrase for going forth to battle, ^^sj? (1) zeal, excited feeling, (2) jealousy for his own name, or on his people's behalf. Jin^, the battle-cry or shout to rouse the warrior's ardour. 14. God's past apathy and inaction arecontrasted with the newactivity to be displayed on his people's behalf, tiinnx , not interrogatively, but expressive of the determination formed during this period of seeming in- action, * saying, I will be silent.* njrVi';3, the comparison has sometimes been referred to the subject, God, as one bringing forth, travailing in birth with Israel, effecting their regeneration and salvation, but it is beitter and more usual to connect the comparison with the actions de- scribed. nyfiN, in the two other places in which it occurs, is a noun, viper; here it is a verb, fi^^, not from ctew destroy, but c3 blow, breathe hard. S)nni, not devour^ hut pint. 15. The effects produced by this zeal and activity of God metaphor- ically expressed. They. are described as most surprising and stupendous, NOTES ON ISAIAH 42 : 7-21. 165 implying the exercise of almighty power, and of a character precisely, the reverse of those in 41 : 18. They represent mighty judgments on the foes of the people to accomplish the deliverance and welfare ol the latter. 16. The result will be the safe guidance of those who could no more see a way of escape from perplexity than the blind, tl^h)? , convert darkness into light, see 41 : 15. D"'-ij'?si crooked or uneven^ as opposed to "!>*:, lineal or superficial straightness, see on 40 : 4. cnito? I have done them these things, or for them, the people 102. 2, 273. 3. a. 17. 5ib5, driven back from the execution of their designs. While God's people should be thus favoured and blessed, the worshippers of idols would be utterly discomfited and disappointed, unable to accomplish Israel's destruction. The great temptation of the people was to distrust God's power and grace, and transfer their confidence to the idols whose worshippers had proved so much stronger than they. This is met here and repeatedly in this prophecy, cries , i.- e. both the graven and molten image. 18. The improbability arising from Israel's character and condition : these shall not obstruct his achieving this high destiny on his own be- half and that of the world, n^v'^iin 245. 2, the heathen may be ad- dressed as especially characterized by moral deafness and blindness ; or perhaps the deaf and blind as a class, the deaf might be expected to hear and the blind to see these evidences of the folly of idolatry. 19. And yet Israel neither hears nor sees them, or acts as if he did not. -nny >a , the question implies that his blindness is such that no other deserves the name; all other blindness disappears beside it. This shows that the servant of the Lord here spoken of is not the Messiah exclusively, for this can have no relation to him. c^^tDics has been va- riously explained, (1) friend of God, (2) perfect, (3) devoted to God, (4) provided with on^c peace or welfare. 20. n^K-i K'thibh 2 m. s. pret., K'ri const, inf. n's*-.. Israel is ad- dressed in the first clause, and spoken of in the second 279, thou hast seen many things, i. e. evidences of divine power and grace, but wilt pay no heed to them. n'p3 , inf. for finite verb 268. 1, God has opened his, Israel's, ears by his prophets, etc., or better, comp. ver. 7, it describes the destiny of Israel, set to open ears, and he will not hear himself, whether from indisposition or inability, or both. 21. This guilty incapacity and apparent gross unfitness of the people for their destined task shall not defeat it. God will accomplish this galvation for his own sake, not for theirs, 'p-^x , some refer suf. to Israel, in order to his, Israel's, righteousness ; others to Messiah, on account of 166 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. his, Christ's, righteousness. It must refer to God, on account of his own righteousness. p":s cannot mean exactly grace or mercy. It may here denote faithfulness to his promises and engagements, which is one phase of the divine righteousness, or his righteousness in its ordinary sense, which the plan of salvation was designed to illustrate and display by putting away sin and diffusing holiness, nnin V^^i^, not magnify law by inflicting judgment on those who had violated it, which is inappro- priate in this connection : nor give a great and glorious law, but illustrate and honour the law, i. e. the Old Testament dispensation, that system of things which God had ordained to issue in the salvation of the world, and which should so issue in spite of Israel's unfaithfulness, n-'ip from rr.'in to instruct, not mere advice but authoritative guidance, law. 22. The condition of Israel presented as great an apparent obstacle to his achieving this salvation as his character. Can a people who could not save themselves, and whom their God did not rescue, be the saviours of the world ? This anomaly is here explained, c-'n-na hsn. Some derive the noun from Tha, then according as the verb is from h'la or from hna it may be rendered, there is a snaring of young men, all of them, all their young men are captured as birds in a snare, or they all are the puffing derision of young men. But it is better to regard a as a prep, a snaring them all in holes^ they are caught like wild beasts, ov panting in holes, i. e. dungeons Q"'J*';5 "J?!.-,^^) both members of the compound expression are put in the plural. The terms of this verse are figurative, and describe not merely the Babylonish exile, bu - the suffer- ing and oppressed condition of the people through a considerable portion of its history, ns:s, ra'^, allude to "v.a'iii r^taof the first clause, and are resumed in nsix-ia , c^na of ver. 24. : a'i;n for arn QS. a, restore, bring back, whether to their own land or to their former condition of pros- perity. 23. The question implies the prophet's earnest desire that they should give ear, and at the same time his apprehension that few w ould do so. nsit does not refer to n-nSn, ver. 21, which is too remote, nor to the preceding verse, but to the verse following, containing the solution of this anomaly, which is the main thing to be attended to. j n-r^xV, not hearken to the past but hear for the future, either describing the time of hearing, in time to come, or the object of it, hear with reference to the time to come. 24. Their sufferings do not prove that Jehovah is unable to deliver his people, for he gave them into their enemies' hand, and that for a sufficient cause, os, ^rxun 8 279. NOTES ON ISAIAH 53. 167 25. iifetJ^i, Vav conv. intimates a close connection or dependence and so he poured 99. 1. "^sJi njsn 253, fury, viz. his anger, or hu anger as fury, ^ntqnVri;!, the subject is 'r\'c'rhyz or rather nich. y^;; nVi . not unawares, unexpectedly, but expressive of stupid unconcern, as ig shown by the parallel expression, he will not lay it to heart. The change of tense is significant, and is designed to embrace both periods of time 263. 5. a. Marg. see on Gen. 44 : 10. 17. CHAPTER LIII. That the Messiah is the subject of this chapter is evident from the following considerations : 1. Its terms are exclusively applicable to Christ. A spectacle is pre- sented of extraordinary humiliation and suffering, terminating in a violent death. They, who first beheld it, mistook its real meaning and design, and despised what they should have honoured. This suffering and death were vicarious, due to no personal ill desert of the victim, and to no arbi- trary infliction of God, but endured for the sins of others, and procuring for them justification and peace. The sufferer was himself righteous, vs. 9. 11 ; not in a comparative sense merely, but absolutely so, since what he endured was not on his own account, but wholly for the sake of others. These sufferings were, moreover, voluntarily assumed and borne without complaint, and they were to issue in a glorious reward. This is all strictly true of Christ, but of no other. 2. The subject is expressly stated to be the servant of the Lord, ver. 11, 52: 13. To this servant Isaiah ascribes all that work which Israel, including the Messiah, was raised up and appointed to do for the glory of God and the salvation of man ; see on 42 : 1. In some passages the language employed is applicable both to the people as a whole and to their great descendant. In others it is so framed as to refer only to one or the other of the constituents of this complex person. The imper- fections charged upon this servant, 42 : 19, belong to the people alone. In the present chapter the Messiah is ahme regarded. In proof of this it may be urged, (1) that what is here said of the servant of the Lord is true only of the Messiah, not of Israel as a people. Their sufferings were not vicarious, but as both Isaiah and other prophets testify, and as the facts declare, the just desert of their own sins. The church here possesses only a remote and distant resemblance to her head in so far aa she takes part in the afflictions of Christ, and completes the destined 168 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. measure of that willing endurance for the good of others, which apper- tains to her as the body of a suffering head, Col. 1 : 24. (2) Here, as in 42 : 6, 49 : 5. 6, Israel is distinguished from the servant of the Lord. The speakers in the first part of the chapter are not gentile nations in contrast with Israel, with whom the prophet could not identify himself, and whom he could not thus introduce without explanation, but as in 59 : 9-12, 63 : 16 64 : 12, and as is distinctly intimated ver. 8, comp. ver. 4, the people of God. (3) The expressions imply that an individual person is intended. The singular is used throughout ; he is called "a man," ver. 3; his "soul" is spoken of, vs. 10. 11. 12, also his im- prisonment and death, vs. 8. 9 ; he is contrasted with the *' many," vs. 11. 12, whom he shall justify, and whose sins he bare. This is so convincing, that some of those who reject the Messianic interpretation, have sought to fix upon some other individual as the subject of the prophecy, some prophet, or king, or martyr, otherwise unknown. And the Ethiopian eunuch was led to ask whether the prophet spoke this ' of himself or of some other man.' Acts 8 : 34. 3. The analogy of prophecy. (1) Although the prophets dwell more upon the glory and blessedness of Messiah's reign than upon his antecedent humiliation, and although it is peculiar to this passage to unfold the vicarious nature of his sufferings, he is yet elsewhere pre- dicted as a sufferer, in whom the acme of human endurance should be reached, and who should rise thence to proportionate exaltation and glory. This is already intimated in the primal promise. Gen. 3 : 15, and more distinctly set forth in the typical Psalms, e. g. Ps. 22, 69, and in the later prophets, e. g. Daniel 9 : 26, Zechariah 9:9, 12:10, 13 : 7. (2) This chapter stands in the relation of climax to others of like char- acter in this same prophecy, see on 40 : 2, and must refer to the same subject. The declaration, 42 : 4, ' he shall not fail nor be discouraged,' implies that the servant of the Lord would meet with opposition and obstacles. He is spoken of, 49 : 4, as ' one whom man despiseth and whom the nation abhorreth ; ' 50 : 6, he gave his back to the smiters and his cheeks to them that plucked off the hair. (3) The 'tender plant' and ' root out of a dry ground,' ver. 2, strongly resemble expressions which are used to characterize the Messiah elsewhere. These terms are doubtless identical in meaning with the rod out of the stem of Jesse and the branch growing out of his roots, 11:1, and 'my servant, the Branch,* Zech. 3 : 8. 4. The authority of the New Testament, which bears testimony to the Messianic character of this passage almost verse by verse ; 52 : 15 is quoted and applied to Christ, Rom. 15 : 21 ; so 53 : 1 in John 12 ; 38, NOTES ON ISAIAH 53. 169 Rom. 10; 16 ; ver. 4 in Matt. 8 : 17, and with the following verses in 1 Pet. 2 : 22-25 ; vs. 7. 8 in Acts 8 : 32. 33 ; ver. 12 in Mark 15 : 28 Luke 22 : 37. As a suffering Saviour is more clearly and fully set forth in this chapter than in any other prophecy of the Old Testament, it must be prominently referred to in such general statements as Mark 9:12, * it is written of the Son of Man that he must suffer many things and be set at nought,* and Luke 24 : 25^27, 44-46, Christ ought, agree- ably to the prophets, to have suffered these things and to enter into his glory. The terms employed by the writers of the New Testament in stating the doctrine of vicarious atonement are also frequently borrowed from this cliapter or contain manifest allusions to it. Thus Rom. 4 : 25, * who was delivered for our offences,' alludes to ver. 5 ; the ' Lamb ' 1 Pet. 1 : 19, the * Lamb slain' Rev. 5 : 6 ; the ' blood of the Lamb' Rev. 7 : 14 to ver. 7 ; ' the Lamb of God which taketh away (6 atpiov) the sin of the world,' John 1 : 29. 36 to vs. 7. 11 ; 1 John 3 : 5, comp. vs. 9. 11 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 3. 4, 2 Cor. 5 : 21, comp. vs. 8-11. 5. This is the most ancient and the almost universally received in- terpretation. The oldest Jewish authorities refer it to the Messiah, notwithstanding its contrariety to the carnal expectations of that people. And it was only to escape the necessity of confessing the signal fulfil- ment of this prophecy in Jesus of Nazareth that the Jews of later times abandoned this traditional explanation. In the Christian church this continued to be the unanimous interpretation for seventeen centuries, unless Grotius be regarded as an exception, who explained it in its primary sense of Jeremiah, but in its fullest and highest sense of Christ. It was not until the prevalence of rationalism, with its bold denials of the reality or possibility of prophetic foresight, that any other subject than the Messiah was imagined or suspected. 6. No other satisfactory explanation ever has been or can be sug- gested. The perfect righteousness of the subject and his vicarious suffer- ings are wholly inapplicable to the Jewish people as a whole, to the sacred order of the priesthood, or tlie collective body of the prophets, as well as to Hezekiah, Josiah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, or any other individual, nctual or supposable, but Christ alone. The chapter may be divided as follows, viz. : 1. vs. 1-9 describe the sufferings of Messiah. 2. vs. 10-12 his consequent reward. The former of these sections may be subdivided into three stanzas ot three verses each : (1) vs. 1-3, his lowly and suffering condition led to his contemp tuous rejection. 170 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. (2) vs. 4-6, these sufferings, so grossly misunderstood, were vicarious (3) vs. 7-9, lie dies by a judicial sentence, uncomplainingly, though innocent, for the sins of others. 1 . '-c , While the Gentiles who ' had not heard,' 52 : 15, shall pay heed to Messiah's claims, the mass of the chosen people will reject him. The question does not necessarily imply that the unbelief was absolutely universal ; the few who believed are overlooked beside the vast numbers who did not. ^.:ny^^V suf. may denote the source 254. 7, the thing heard from 21s prophets, our report, so Eng. ver. ; or the subject 254. 8, the thing heard by us the people of God ; the latter explanation has the advantage of assuming the same speaker here as in the following verses. The prophetic teachings regarding the Messiah are intended in either case. yi'^T'j the arm of Jehovah, i. e. his presence and power, which, though manifested in Christ, were discovered by few. ^'c-hv , not sim- ply io ivhom, as if the prep, were V or Vn, but otwr whom, the figure being that of a celestial exhibition. 2. The reason why the Messiah was not recognized in his true char- acter is found in his humble and unattractive exterior. Vyi 262. 4, the ideal position of the prophet is between Christ's humiliation and his glory, so that what relates to the former is mostly spoken of as past, and what relates to the latter as still future. psS^s 245. 5. d, elsewhere a suckling^ here in the sense of n(?.5*.'' a sucker, sprout. T^jsV, some refer the suffix to God, before him., an object of divine attention and care, comp. Gen. 17 : 18, others to the people, i. e. in their esteem. The ob- jection that this involves a gratuitous change of person, since the people are the speakers throughout the first part of the chapter, may be relieved by understanding it distributively, 275. 6, in connection with the im- plied answer to the preceding question, * Almost every one disbelieved since Messiah grew up before him,'' etc. a:^'-2Si root, or more probably a shoot attached to and springing from it, in which the root as it were reveals itself, n^irs y-Ktt, and hence puny and insignificant ; the explanations of the dry land, as Galilee, or as the Virgin Mary, show what extravagance results from giving a separate significance to every particular in a figura- tive or symbolical description, 'nx'^r) is by some interpreters connected with what precedes, and rendered that we should behold him in the sense of looking upon him with pleasure ; this is recommended by the like construction of the following iinn^shsi. It is forbidden, however, by the accents, as well as by the fact that nij'n has this sense only when fol* lowed by a , see on Gen. 1 : 4. The prophet may here forsake his ideal stand-point, and speak of that as future which is actually so, or the future may be used relatively to the preceding V?iij 263. 5. a, because NOTES ON ISAIAH 53 : 1-5. 171 the act described is subsequent to and consequent upon it, and we saw him. 3. V^n^, either in a passive sense, forsaken of men, or an active, ceasing to be of men, so disfigured by suffering as to be no longer counted a man, comp. Ps. 22 : 7. c^-:;''}* 207. 2. e. "^-rh vy>y^, not known hy but acquainted with sickness, which may be used here as 1 Kin. 22 : 34 of the physical effect of wounds, but most pr.obably stands by a poetic indi- vidualization for every form of suffering. "ipp^SJ) has been explained aa an anomalous Hiph. part, like one causing to hide the face from him, or as the sense of the Hiph. in this verb is simply to hide, like one hiding the face from us in grief, 2 Sam. 15 : 30, or shame, Mic. 3:7, as the lepers, Lev. 13 : 45. As, however, such a form of the participle would be almost unexampled, 94. e, it seems better to regard it as a noun, 191. 4, when Sfi'nt:, :c33, may be 1 pi. with the same sense as before, or 3 m. s. with the relative omitted, 285. 3, like one from whom there is a hiding of face, whether the meaning be that we or men generally averted our faces to avoid the sight of so shocking a spectacle, or that he resembled one from whom God had hidden his face in anger, comp. 59 : 2, where d-^ss stands as here without any qualifying expression, als(; 54 : 8, 64 : 6, Ps. 22 : 25. J^/.a;^ not 1 pi. fut., but as at the beginning^ of the verse, Niph. part. 4. These sufferings were not in punishment of any sins of his own, nor were they mere calamities or arbitrary divine inflictions. The true explanation is given in the first clause. N>in, as subsequently ^2l^5N, ex- pressed on account of the emphatic contrast, 243. 1. Nbj, not simply took away but hore, as it was only by bearing our sufferings that he could have removed them ; this appears further from the parallel ex- pression a'^^so, about whose meaning there can be no question, from the preceding verse where Messiah is characterized by the sickness and griefs which are here identified as ' ours,* and from the usage of this verb N"i5 in the phrase to which there is manifest allusion here, comp. ver. 11, ' to bear iniquity,' Ezek. 18 : 19. 20, Num. 9 : 13, i. e. to suffer its penalty. Matthew, 8 : 17, quotes these words as fulfilled in our Lord's miracles of healing ; for, though they did not exhaust the mean- ing of the prophecy, they were types and incipient fruits of the salvation wrought by his vicarious sufferings, ra^ixrtti 200. c. cV^a suf. re* peats the noun, 281. ^J'^s , this verb and its cognate noun y^s are used of any plague divinely sent, and particularly of the leprosy, 2 Kin. 15 : 5, Lev. 13 ; 1, whence the Jewish notion that Messiah was to be a leper. nsic 8 254. 9. h. 5. "^'tt;3>s I rep. indicates the ground or reason, on account of 172 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. SasiV noiito, not instruction for our welfare, 254. 9, since the reference in the context is not to Christ as a teacher but as an atoning sacrifice, and the prep. vVy upon him suggests the idea of bearing suffering, as in ver. 4. ; but chastisement or punishment of our peace, that by which our peace or welfare is s cured. 6. The language of the people of God is still continued. "iKsb 245. 5. rf, figure of sin and the helpless misery resulting from it. 7. '^h, not 1 pi. fut. Kal, we shall oppress him, but Niph. pret., and not impersonally, it was exacted^ viz., the penalty due to our sin, but he was oppressed. N^nn pron. expressed because the participle follows, which does not of itself indicate the person, fi.rys. may be taken pass- ively, afflicted, a synonymous expression added to strengthen the prece- ding statement, or reflexively, 77. 2, humbling himself suggesting the idea that he voluntarily submitted to this affliction, -nrs/'. fut. relative to the foregoing verbs, 263. 5. a; in the vividness of the description the scene appears to be transacting before the prophet's eyes, and hence he uses successively the preterite, the participle, and the future to set it forth in its successive stages as in part past, in part present, and in part yet to come, he has been oppressed, and he is being afflicted, and he will not open his mouth. V=f.^ 285. 3. Marg. see on Gen. 44 : 10. hns^ agrees not with Vnn which is fem., nor with nt; which is too remote, but with Messiah, who is the principal subject. 8. "iicyw prep, may have its instrumental sense, as Eng. Ver. marg., by oppression and by judgment, i. e. a judicial sentence, or its local sense, from confinement and from judgment, i. e. the tribunal or judgment- seat. hj?V has been referred to his being taken to execution, as Prov. 24:11, or taken out of life, as Ezek. 33:4. 6, or his assumption to heaven, as Gen. 5 : 24, 2 Kin. 2 : 9, 10. Of the numerous interpreta- tions proposed for the next clause there are but two which are consistent with the true sense and usage of the words. The first, which has the authority of the early versions in its favor, makes 'n-.'; the object of the following verb, who shall speak (or think) his generation, i. e. who can in word or thought reoount their multitude? The * generation' of the Messiah will then mean those who belong to the same class with him, who are assimilated to him in spirit and in life, as in the phrases ' gene- ration of the righteous,' Ps. 14:5, ' generation of thy children,' Ps. 73 : 15, * generation of the upright,' Ps. 112 : 2. It is thus in fact, though not in form, equivalent to his posterity or spiritual seed, vz}. > spoken of yer. 10. The verb n^ty, though commonly followed by the prep, si, may nevertheless take a direct object, as is shown by Ps. 145 :5. This ren- dering assumes that a preliminary glimpse is here afforded of Messiah's NOTES ON ISAIAH 53:6-9. 175 exaltation and the reward of his voluntary endurance, while the enira context relates to his sufferings and the full and proper consideration of their reward does not begin until ver. 10. According to the other view 6f the clause, ^nni riN stands absolutely in apposition with the subject of the verb 271. 4. b, as for his generation^ i. e. his contemporaries, who shall thmk (or sa?/) that, etc., none of them, or comparatively few, shall recognize the fact that his sufferings are vicarious, ntis , most usu- ally and naturally employed of a violent death. 1^2y, Jehovah may be the speaker, as in vs. 11. 12, or the prophet, or as in the preceding verses the people of God, the singular being employed distributively 275. 6, as 1 Sam. 5 : 10, Zech. 8:21. J ^'s^, not an unusual form for 3 m. s. smiting was to him, but 3 m. pi. and paragogic Vav 104./, 233, with the ellipsis of the relative 285. 3, to whom smiting be- longed or was due, or the abstract yas for the concrete, as a smiting, one smitten, comp. Lev. 13 : 4, etc., for them. The word a5 alludes to yiiAS ver. 4 ; his contemporaries would think him stricken, but not that the stroke which he bore was one which had been deserved by them- selves. 9. "irisi indef. 243. 2 and one gave, put, appointed, equivalent to it was given, ta-'yttn wicked, distinguished as such by an ignominious burial, hence criminals, malefactors. With this is contrasted in the next clause the honourable burial of the rich. The servant of the Lord was destined to both, of course successively and by different parties. This enigmatical statement finds its explanation in the event. They who crucified Christ with malefactors, marked him out for a malefactor's grave ; but God by his providence ordered it otherwise. He was laid, as Matthew 27 : 57-60 expressly informs us, with special allusion doubt- less to this prophecy, in a rich man's tomb. The exactness of the fulfil- ment has given great trouble to unbelieving interpreters, who have ineflfectually tried by every expedient to get rid of the plain sense of the passage. The text has been altered without the slightest warrant of external authority ; "i^vy has been declared, in defiance of invariable usage, to mean wicked, and finally i^^ has been said that 'rich' is hero equivalent to ' wicked,' inasmuch as riches lead to pride and impiety. It is, however, not the rich man's life, but his burial which is here spoken of, and that manifestly presents not a parallel but a contrast to the grave of the malefactor. Christ had his grave with malefactors in the intention of his murderers, with a rich man in the purpose of God and in actual fact. 'J'^niwa, not in the act of dying but in the state of death, equivalent to after his death, comp. 1 Kin. 13:31. The plural form has been sup- posed to express intensity 201. 2, a death so dreadful that it seemed 174 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. like many deaths combined in one, or to be purely poetic, as Ezek. 28 8. 10, or to be such only in appearance, the suffix after iri following th analogy of those appended to fern. plur. nouns, comp. Ezek. 6:8, 16 31, 173. 2. There is no necessity, therefore, of assuming either that the suffix refers to a collective person, or that the word is the plur. of rrtts in the sense of a sepulchral mound or tumulus, a meaning which this word never has ; this would besides require an arbitrary change of the points to m-xs , and it would after all leave the plural form unex- plained, hv^ prep, governing the following clause and hence equivalent to the conj. nurx V?, which may mean because, when his innocence will be stated as the reason why his grave was finally assigned him with the rich rather than with the wicked; or although, as in Job 16 : 17, a par- ticular being added of a tenor contrary to the preceding, when the refer- ence will be chiefly to the first clause, his grave was appointed him with the wicked, though he had committed no crime in deed or word. 10. Introduces the second portion of the chapter, descriptive of Mes- siah's reward. This was the reason why Jehovah permitted his servant to be thus afflicted, nay, why he himself imposed these afflictions upon him. ''?r!'v'. ^^^' 1 i^'' ^7 some thought to govern and qualify the pre- ceding verb 269. a, loas pleased, crushed him grievously by 269 for was pleased to crush, etc., comp. Mic. 6 : 13, but it is better to preserve its separate verbal force. dn in its proper conditional sense, if. cbn put or place, i. e. make, not 2 m. s. referring to Jehovah who is spoken of still in the third person, but 3 f. s. and the subject is 'ics?. This is not a mere periphrasis for the pronoun he, but has the emphatic sense of his soul, his life, which is represented as making the offering, because it was the life which was sacrificed. ci-N, the legal designation of the trespass-offering, Lev. 5 : 15, 16, a modification of the sin-offering, in which there was not only an expiation for the sin by the shedding of blood, but a pecuniary compensation or amends for the injury committed. An expiation for the forfeited life of the sinner and a full satisfaction to tbe law and justice of God are combined in the sacrifice of Christ. The mention of the condition is followed by that of the blessings suspended upon it, viz., a numerous posterity, long life, and a successful prosecution of the task which God had been pleased to commit to him. Like bless- ings were often promised and granted to the righteous, Job 5 : 23-26 ; they are here pledged to the servant of God in their highest spiritual meaning, ni^ia in or hy his hand, i. e. by his instrumentality, Lev. 8 : 36. 11. h-cs-o^ prep, causal, on account of, not partitive, as though he should pee some but not all of the results of his toil, nxn^ , the object implied though not expressed is an ample reward, such as had been I NOTES ON EZEKIEL 37. 175 promised in the preceding verse, "inytja , not by the knowledge which he possesses, for Messiah is here spoken of as an atoning sacrifice and not as a teacher, but the suf. expresses the object 254. 9, hy the knowledge of him on the part of others, that practical knowledge and right appre- hension of him which implies faith in him and reliance upon him. j?"!-::^, not to make inwardly rufhteons^ a sense which the verb has, if at all, only in one passage, Dan. 12:3, but in the forensic sense to justify 272. 2. a. p^^^ adj. contrary to the ordinary rule 249. 1. a, stands emphatically before its noun and in a significant proximity to its cognate verb. In such cases the article is omitted, the new prominence which the adjective assumes conferring upon it a measure of independence and perhaps something of the character of a proper name, comp. Jer. 3 : 7. 10. i^ry, Jehovah is the speaker in this and the following verse. 12. Some render the first clause, I will divide (or apportion, comp. Job 39 : 17) to him the many, and he shall divide strong ones as spoil, i. e. his spiritual conquests shall embrace vast multitudes, and even the most powerful shall own him their victor. Others prefer to translate, I will divide to him among the many, and he shall divide spoil with the strong, comp. Pro v. 16 : 19 ; he shall have the success which elsewhere attends multitudes and strength. He, like other great conquerors, shall have abundant spoil and reap large fruits from his victories. That his conquests are of a very different description from theirs, however, ap- pears from the method by which they were gained as detailed in the remainder of the verse, ^y.^'.-i either poured out or bared, exposed. :y^5,^ fut. because not confined to the period of his humiliation, but still performed in his state of exaltation. EZEKIEL, CHAPTER XXXVII. This chapter contains, 1. A symbolical vision, vs. 1-10, with its explanation, vs. 11-14. 2. A symbolical action, vs. 15-17, with its explanation, vs. 18-28. The former, which is a real vision, and not merely an allegory in that form, is not designed to set forth the corporeal resurrection of Israel's dead, as has sometimes been inferred from vs. 12. 13, but as is plain from ver. 11a glorious change to be wrought in Israel's condition, a change which to human view was as hopeless as that dry bones shouli be raised to life. If we could presume that the doctrine of a future resurrection was understood, and was a part of the popular faith at the time of the prophet, 176 HEBREW CHKESTOMATlll. it would be natural to suppose an allusion to it here. God, who shall hereafter raise the dead, will restore Israel to a new life. Perhaps, how- ever, it may better be conceived to be preparatory to the doctrine than built upon it, an obscure hint of what was afterwards to be more fully disclosed than an evidence that it was already familiarly known. Such premonitory intimations occur with frequency in the Old Testament. A method often employed for this purpose, and it is singularly adapted to the end, is the use of figures, which, beside their obvious figurative inter- pretation, shall also have accomplishment as literal verities, see on Isa. 40 : 3. This view of the case is confirmed by the fact that the principle here asserted is the very one upon which the doctrine of the resurrection of the righteous rests. Israel's relation to God as his people gave assu- rance that though dead he must rise again. If this was true of the people as a whole, it was applicable likewise to the individuals composing it so far as they personally sustained this vital and vivifying relation to God. If it was true of the death and ruin which had overtaken Israel as a body, it was also applicable to the corporeal death of individual believers. Death cannot annihilate or destroy those who belong to God. This is in fact the point of view from which the Old Testament chiefly developes the doctrine of the future state and of the corporeal resurrection. And this is urged by our Lord against the Sadducees as underlying even the earliest periods of divine revelation, Luke 20 : 37. 38. 1. r: the hand, as the organ chiefly employed in action, is used as a symbol of power, and here denotes that mighty spiritual influence, by which the prophet's ordinary consciousness was suppressed and the condition of ecstasy produced, comp. 1:3, 8:1, 40 : 1. n^ina in the Spirit, i. e. intimately united with this divine agent and under his control ; hn may be in const, before m"n^ or as the accentuators seem to have judged in the absolute, when it will be definite without the article, as 8:3, 246. 1, and rrp'> will be the subject of the preceding verb. nsVw verbal adj. governing a direct object like the verb from which it is derived 271. 1, see on Gen. 42 : 18. 2. a^so 280. 3. 3. ni^r.f-rin expresses not possibility only, but futurity, shall they live? ^5\x8l99. c. rt'rf 8 47. if ': O t v; o 4. tn^Vs 275. 5 ; so wte, comp. ver. 5, etc. rii'ssvrj 245. 2. 7. ttJyS ... V-Tj? , possibly thunder and earthquake, betokening the di- vine presence and agency, but more probably noise and shaking of the bones, rs-ijjrj^ 88 (3 f. pi.) 8. -j-^N, see on Gen. 40:8. 11. ;^, a pleonastic use of the dative of advantage, for ourselves^ I NOTES ON OBADIAH. 177 BO far as we are concerned, Eng. Ver. * for our parts;* others render to ourselves^ i. e. cvt off from all hope or help and left to ourselves, 12. 'riNarin 160. 2. 13. 'hrEa 106. a. 14. 'pnsri 160. 1 and 2. -cn3 90 (pass.). Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25. ' 15. This spiritual resurrection is followed by a cessation of the schism between Judah and Israel, the type of all divisions among the people of God. Marg. The Haphtarah of aJaT Gen. 44 : 18, etc. 16. n;in^V 257. 1. ^-^^n 46, 220. 2. b, such as attached them- selves to Judah from the other tribes, 2 Chron. 11 : 12-17, 15 : 9, 30 : 11. 18. 25. 17. aip;^ 119. 1. f':^??^ 223. 1. a. 19. D-nN r^s, Ephraim was the leader in the schism, and domi- nant among the revolted tribes. He had ambitiously grasped in his own hand as many tribes as he could bring beneath his own control ; but all would be hereafter united in the hand of the Lord. I'^^y suf. refers to Judah, and the following words are explanatory, upon or along with him, viz., with the stick of Judah. Others render, / will put them^ the- tribes of Israel, together with him, Ephraim, with the stick of Judah. 22. -n^n; 86. b (3 pi.) 23. w^: 82. 5. 26. ^n-ii 86. b (2 m. s.). cni 238. 2. a. " 28. tt;"J25 predicate without the article 259. 2. Marg. as ver. 14*. OBADIAH. This prophecy is divisible into three parts, viz. : (1) vs. 1-9, the utter destruction to which Edom is destined. (2) vs. 10-16, the reason of it, viz. : Edom's unbrotherly conduct at the time of Jerusalem's calamity. (3) vs. 17-21, the contrasted deliverance and enlargement of Jacob. 1. Marg. The Haphtarah of hVaJs^ Gen. 32 : 4, etc. ^m vision, not in the specific sense of an appearance beheld in an ecstatic state, but in the more general sense of a divine revelation or prophecy, affording an insight into the will and purposes of God. rr-ts'3> 195. 3. After this brief title the nations are summoned to arise and make war upon Edom; ''V'^5 AttNnb. This introductory formula is elsewhere invariably fol- lowed by language in which God is himself the speaker ; here, however, it is used to denote that what comes after is a communication from God, even though he does not throughout speak in the first person- 12 >s.. ^. 178 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. This is simpler than to enclose the remainder of the verse in a paren- thesis and connect this formula directly with ver. 2 ; or to assume an anacoluthon, * we have heard tidings from Jehovah,' when the construc- tion with which the sentence began would have required instead, ' I, Jehovah, have caused you to hear tidings ; * or, more violent still, to re- sort to the hypothesis of an interpolation, which is commonly a mere cover of ignorance or unbelief, and is here peculiarly unfortunate, for if the words 'Thus saith the Lord concerning Edom' be stricken from the text, there will be nothing to intimate against whom war is to be pre- pared, nor who is addressed vs. 2-5, nor what is the subject of the prophecy, until it is learned from ver. 6. It would be better to allow the text to remain as it is, and confess the difficulty to be insoluble, than to get rid of it in such an unwarrantable manner. The pret. nK does not here denote an action wholly past, as though the prophet were re- peating what God had said at some former time, perhaps through the medium of a preceding prophet, but in accordance with the constant usage of this formula an action belonging to the present, already begun but not yet finished, 262. 2. And hence the fut. -nsx^ may with equal propriety be used in the same phrase, Isa. 40 : 1. cntN^ in respect to, concerning Edom, or, if the remainder of the verse is parenthetic, to Edom, see on Gen. 1 : 28. tisy^ we, not the nations who are in the next clause spoken of in the third person, but the people of God who heard this in the prophet as their representative, or through him as their medium of communication with the Lord ; the plural would then inti- mate that these tidings were received by the prophet not as an indi- vidual, but as a member and organ of the chosen people, and for the sake of the whole. Or he may possibly speak in the name of the proph- ets, to others of whom like disc'losures were made, comp. Isa. 53 : 1. ^i:'i. This clause may be explanatory of the preceding, the tidings being that a messenger had been sent, etc. Or if the tidings have a more general relation to all that follows respecting Edora's overthrow, it may be confirmatory, showing that measures were already taken to effect this end. It does not form an opposition to the preceding clause, as though the meaning were, We, the chosen people, have heard a summons (which is not the sense of nr^istt;), and a messenger has also been despatched among the heathen that both Jews and Gentiles might be united in the war upon Edom. The messenger, if an ideal one sent by God to gather the nations, simply expresses the thought that the Lord would certainly Dring about this result. The same idea is elsewhere conveyed under the image of calling distant nations by a hiss or whistle, or setting up a signal for them to congregate, Isa. 5 : 26, 7 : 18. Or the messenger NOTES ON OBADIAH, VS. 1-4. ^7^ may be a real one, sent by one nation to solicit the aid of others. fSro, Marg. see on Gen. 44: 10. ^^\>, the language of the messenger ad- dressed to the nations, which is simpler than to regard it as the mutual exhortations of the nations, roused by the messenger sent to them. It is quite unnatural, and contrary to the whole tenor of the following pre- diction, to suppose that the chosen people are in these words exhorting one another to engage in a war to which the heathen had already been divinely invited. '^'2*p,5'i toe, i. e. both the party represented by the messenger and the nations addressed. If he has been sent by God, then by a bold figure God is represented as taking the initiative in the war against Edom, and inviting the nations to cooperate with him. Comp. Isa. 13 : 4. 5, Joel 2:11. n-^.9 275. 2. b. 2. This gathering of the nations to war against Edom is in pursu- ance of the divine intention to reduce him to insignificance and to a despicable condition. ':|''riris I have in purpose given, made thee small, 262. 1. b; the preterite is used because the purpose was already formed, though not yet executed in actual fact. It is not necessary, therefore, to refer this to something wholly belonging to the past, to the position which God originally assigned to Edom among the nations, as though it were intended by its contrast with what follows to set his arrogance in a more glaring light ; God had made him a small, despised people, but his pride led him to fancy himself invincible. *,?, this re- sult, divdnely resolved upon, is spoken of as if it were already eflfected. 3. The confidence which he had entertained and still continued to cherish in his inaccessible position, was a delusion. '35 218, 255. 1. ^r^nn. This word is of rare occurrence, and interpreters are not agreed as to its precise sense. Gesenius renders it asylums : others clefts or excavations, which is more aptly descriptive, has the ancient versions in its favour, and admits of an equally satisfactory derivation, inrtt: cn*tt 279, the lofty place of his inhabiting, i. e. which he inhabits ; this may be in apposition to yVo '\'3A^, from which the prep, a is to be repeated, or it may be governed immediately by '55^, which sometimes takes a direct object, inhabiting his lofty dwelling in the clefts of the rocks. < , the question implies that no one could. 4. Though his habitations were more difficult of access than they were, or than it was possible for them to be, God would dislodge him. tsT^aap may be taken absolutely, if thou shall mount high as the eagle ; or ^1-5)5 may be supplied from the next clause, if thou make thy nest high as the eagle, in which case the infin. ctp will be assimilated to it in tense, number, and person, 268. 1, though others regard it as a passive parti- ciple, 158. 3 ; or better still, rT'^aan may govern s^to directly, if thou 180 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. make high the putting of thy nest, i. e. put thy nest high, 269. a, comp. Ps. 113:5, Job 5:7. casis Vjlj ^^^ apparently, i. e. upon summits so lofty that, viewed from beneath, they might seem to be among the stars, but really. This is of course an impossible supposition, but its very absurdity only shows more clearly how inevitable was their doom. Comp. Amos 9 : 2, etc. 5. Transported in idea to the event which he was predicting, the prophet exclaims at the completeness of the ruin and the pillage, such as the ordinary causes and images of desolation were inadequate to effect or to represent, oiasa 187. 1. a, thieves abstracting stealthily, ''yyo 35. 1, robbers using violence to accomplish their purpose. If thieves came to thee^ etc., would they not steal ('asi"*, fut. because subsequent to ^xa 263. 5. a) enough for them, as much as they wanted, could lay their hands on, or were able to carry away ; still they would have left some- thing, they could not have plundered thee of every thing. That it was not ordinary thieves from whom Edom had suffered, but something far worse, appeared from their having stripped him of all and ruined him utterly, as is suggested by the interjected exclamation, hoio hast thou been destroyed! 86. b (2 m. s.), 262. 4. A similar sense may be obtained by rendering cn interrogatively in both clauses of the verse, though this meaning of the particle is mostly confined to disjunctive questions, 283. 2 : Have thieves come to thee, etc. ? it might seem as if they had, and yet this would not account for such extreme desolation ; do they not steal (fut. in habitual sense, 263. 4) enough for them ? they do not despoil of every thing, as has been done in this case. Or tj^N both here and in ver. 6 may introduce an interrogation, though this is less forcible than the exclamation : If thieves had come to thee, etc., how couldest thou have been destroyed (pret. modified by the preceding con- dition, 262. 1) as thou hast been ? The least satisfactory of all the in- terpretations which have been proposed, supposes that the prophet does not contrast the ' thieves,' etc. with the actual plunderers of Edom, but identifies them. If thieves come to thee (prop, shall have come, pret. in relation to the following future, 262. 1) as they certainly shall, etc., will they 7iot steal their fill? the implication being not that they will leave something, but that they will take every thing that they can get. If grape gatherers, etc., will they not leave mere gleanings, i. e. the least possible remnant ? 6. ibBh.a agrees with viy as a collective noun, 275. 2. j I'^isisto 5^- cret places, 191. 3, or hidden things, concealed treasures, 191. 5. 7. Edom's impregnable position could not protect him against this insparing pillage. His other grounds of dependence, the friendly dis- NOTES ON OBADIAH, VS. 5-7. 181 position of allied nations and his own wisdom and valour would be squally unavailing. From the description of this desolation the prophet now re\erts to the circumstances which preceded it. ^jn-^'ia "ttjsN men of thy covenant., i. e. those in covenant with thee ; and as the relations spoken of are those of a nation, allied nations and not merely individu- als must be intended. These have so far violated their engagements and disappointed thy reasonable expectations, that they have sent thee (pret. 262. 4) to the border. When thou hast gone to them to obtain the stipulated aid against invading foes, they have conducted thee, in the person of thy representatives or ambassadors sent for this purpose, to the borders of their territory, not in token of respect and honour, as though the meaning were, they lavish every attention upon thee, and make fair promises which they never fulfil ; because upon this un- derstanding of their act, the most essential thought, the non-fulfilment of their promises, is not expressed. Their sending thee to the border is simply equivalent to dismissing thee, refusing the solicited aid, and sending thee out of the country. It has also with less probability been understood to mean that they refuse to harbour the fugitives escaped from the devastation before described ; they sent thee, i. e. this fleeing remnant which alone survived, to the border ; or to denote active hostil- ity, the border upon this hypothesis being not the limit of their own territory, but that of Edom, they sent thee to thy border, i. e. expelled thee to it and beyond it. This, however, would more naturally be at- tributed to the nations spoken of in ver. 1. The allies of Edom refuse in his extremity to grant him aid ; and what is yet more unexpected and trying, ^'c^t "jaiN the men of thy peace, the nations at peace with thee, and upon whose neutrality, at least, if not assistance, thou couldest count, have deceived thee, have prevailed with respect to thee, i. e. over thee. They have by open force, or secret treachery, taken the side of thy foes to their advantage and thy hurt. And most astounding of all, ^'sr;'^ , either by a bold figure, or by an unusual ellipsis, although it is one easily supplied from the preceding words, for men of thy bread, be- friended by thee in their times of want, or deriving their subsistence from thee, requite thy kindness with perfidy and injury. %^^;:, fut. be- cause the prophet speaks as if in the midst of what he is describing, 263. 5. a. Edom has found himself disappointed in two classes, the nations with whom he was in alliance, and those with whom he was at peace ; one class yet remains, those who had eaten his bread, and there a similar disappointment awaits him. It may be observed here, that Uiese classes need not be exclusive of each other : the same nation might perhaps belong to one or t another, according to the aspect under which 182 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. it is contemplated. But all, upon whom Edom could have reposed any reliance, failed to meet his natural and legitimate expectations, nitw, variously rendered snare, falsehood, and wound. The construction above proposed is on the one hand preferable to that vv^hich violates the accents by connecting T^'crh with the preceding clause, the men of thy peace and of thy bread have, etc. ; and on the other to that which governs tjtehV by wb^ they, indef., 243. 2, will make thy bread a snare under thee, whether this be understood to mean that they treacherously entrap the fleeing remnant of Edom under pretence of affording them subsistence, or that they ungratefully replace or requite the bread which they have received from Edom by setting a snare for him. j isi suf. refers not to n',T)c snare, there is no perceiving it, Edom does not perceive the snare set for him, which gives a wrong sense to ri?,ari ; but it refers to Edom 279, there is no understanding in him. This is not here stated as an explanation of the ill-usage just recited, as though he had brought it upon himself by his own folly ; nor as a deduction from it, as though his being so deceived and ensnared evidenced a lack of intelligence ; nor as a con- sequence of it, as though the perplexities resulting from the treachery of his supposed friends induced an entire confusion of counsels. It is rather a fresh particular in the hopelessness of his condition. Every resource fails him. He is not only deserted by others on whom he re- lied, but his own wisdom, in which he prided himself, and for which he was famed, Jer. 49 : 7, forsakes him. 8. This is not accidental or unexplained, but due to a special divine infliction. t<-V- expects an affirmative answer. ''Pi"5?:~^ 112. 3, 287. 3. ' ' 9. They should be deprived of courage as well as of sagacity. spKt 100. 2. a (2). -jy^V expresses not simply the result, so that, but the design, in order thai. Their bravery is taken from them with the view of giving them up to helpless slaughter, t-^s, used as an indefinite pronoun, every one. jV'c'v^q, the sense of the prep, is not negative, with- out a battle, which does not give the noun its proper signification ; nor causal, on account of slaughter, thy slaughter of Jacob, for this was chargeable not upon Edom, but upon 'the strangers,' ver. 11 ; but in- strumental, by slaughter. It violates the accents to connect this with the next verse, and read, on account of the slaughter and on account of the violence, etc. 10. The crime by which Edom has incurred so terrible a retribution. 5p_?j)s, prep, causal, noun constr. before its object, 254. 9. a, on account of violence, wrong, done to thy brother. ^tjfein, not in allusion to blushes covering the countenance, nor to the disposition of those who NOTES ON OBADIAH, 8-12. 1S3 are ashamed to conceal or veil the face, but shame shall cover ^ overspread or overwhelm thee. Tps'i') alludes to ~n':;!3''. ver. 9. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 18 ; other copies accent n, in which case the Vav must be regarded as simply conjunctive, or else the accent remains on the penult contrary to the ordinary rule after Vav Conversive, 100. 2. 11. The time and circumstances of the commission of this crime Esau's hostility toward Jacob was transmitted to his descendants, and revealed itself in the whole course of their history. It culminated at the overthrow of Jerusalem by the Chaldeans. In this hour of Judah's calamity, Edom, instead of burying his rancour, and showing the com- miseratiim which might have been expected from a kindred people, dis- played a malicious joy at the downfall of his ancient rival. He made common cause with the foreign invader, and added his insults and out- rages to those of the merciless enemy, Ps. 137 : 7, Lam. 4:21. 22. Passing by all inferior manifestations of this long cherished animosity, the prophet singles out this most glaring and wanton exhibition of it, which he was enabled to foresee. t'^'a connects not with what precedes, *0n account of the violence, etc. in the day;' but with what follows, *In the day, etc., thou too wast as one of them ;' indefinitely, as in Gen. 2 : 4. ^l^t 106. a. -traia over against, opposite, whether as a specta' tor or as an enemy, ora, coordinate with the preceding oii-si. V^iJi forces, host, as in ver. 20, or wealth, substance, as in ver. 13. )xa^, change of construction from the infin. to the pret. 282. c, with a direct object, 271. 2, though it is commonly followed by the prep, a into, or ^, Vn to. -i)TND 8 255. 1, com p. on Gen. 3 : 22. 12. Instead of proceeding to describe the conduct of Edom at this time of Judah's sore distress, the prophet appears to be a witness of its atrocity, and in impassioned terms begs Edom not to commit the crimes which he is on the point or in the act of committing, viz., not to indulge in malicious joy at Judah's downfall, ver. 12, not to take part in the sack and plunder of Jerusalem, ver. 13, and not to slaughter or betray Judah's hapless fugitives, ver. 14. n'^pVn'i 264, 171. 1, cannot mean, thou shouldest not have looked, but must be rendered look not. As it would be unnatural and contrary to analogy to dissuade from that which had already been committed, the conduct of Edom here com- plained of must have been still future, and hence the preterites of ver. 11 are prophetic like those of vs. 2. 6. 7. The prophecy must accord jngly have been delivered prior to the destruction of Jerusalem by Nebu chadnezzar, and we thus have an incidental corroboration of its date as inferred from its position among the minor prophets after Amos and be fore Jonah and Micah. D*.'a may express the time of the action, in 184 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. which case nej-n must stand absolutely without an object, hoh not at what may offer itself to your sight ^^i the day^ etc. ; or coordinating still the second c*]a of this clause with the first, 2 may connect the verb with its object, denoting that the sight dwells upon it and rests in it with satisfaction, see on Gen. 44 : 34, Judg. 16 : 27, look^ gaze not at the day of thy brother, i. e. the period of his calamity, comp. Ps. 137 : 7, at the day of, etc. ; or, which the regular structure of the following clauses seems to require, the first C'pn may express the object of the verb, and the second the time of the action, gaze not at the day of thy brother in the day, etc. 'i'^ss, Ges., his strange fate, calamity ; others, his being treated as a stranger, his rejection. :j'2 V-^n enlarge thy mouth, as a gesture of derision, Ps. 22 : 8, 35 : 21, Isa. 57 : 4, Lam. 2 : 16, or maTce great thy mouth, as the organ of speech, i. e. utter proud and insolent things, comp. Ezek. 35 : 13. 13. nsnW-n-^N. This difficult form has been variously explained. Some make it 2 f. pi., fhe Edomites being addressed as women on ac- count of the dastardly conduct ascribed to them, comp. Nah. 3 : 13 ; others 2 m. s. with rts added for the particle of entreaty 5, but this is never written as one word with the verb, never has n in place of n, and when connected with a dissuasion its proper place is between Vn and the verb, comp. Gen. 18 ; 3, the only exception is Judg. 19 : 23 ; others con- ceive na to be n^ paragogic preceded by 5 epenthetic, a combination which never occurs. Perhaps the simplest and best explanation, though it is not free from difficulties, is to regard ninVtin as an unusual form for rtshV^ri with 3 f. s. suffix and 5 epenthetic, 88 (3 f. pi.), j)ut it not forth, viz., thy hand, which the prophet has in mind without distinctly naming it. Like instances of the employment of a suffix with reference to an object not mentioned in the context, but easily deducible from it, occur elsewhere, Isa. 1 :6, 8 : 21, Ps. 18 : 15, 68 : 11. 15. Comp. 1 Sam. 24 : 11. 15. ^s introduces the reason by which the preceding exhortations are enforced, /or a time of recompense is coming shortly. n*n* ai"^ the day of Jehovah, which belongs especially to him, inasmuch as he shall then manifest himself in his true character, particularly in his attributes of mercy and of justice. It shall be a day of gracious reward to his own people and of righteous retribution to his and their foes. In contrast with the day of Judah, ver. 12, the period of his humiliation and defeat, it is th(; period of Jehovah's exaltation and triumph, which his oppressed people shall share, but which shall bring ruin upon all who oppress them or oppose him. This day is further characterized by the words fi^'^.An-^^-Vy, which are to be connected with n-ir^-Dv, not with a^np, to denote the imiversality of the judgment then to be executed. By the 140TES ON OBADIAH, 13-16. 185 day of the Lord, of which the prophets speak, is manifestly meant not merely the fin,] period of judgment to be executed simultaneously upon the whole wor.d, from which the representation takes its form and colour ; but they likewise include under it the entire series of particular and partial judgments wrought successively on each of the nations in the course of God*s providence. All spring from one source, and possess the same character. They form one work of divine retribution. The pun- ishment of Edom is not viewed correctly, if it is regarded as an isolated fact. It is really a part of God's universal work of judgment, wrought in the course of human history, and consummated at its close. This day, which expands itself thus into a protracted period, is further said to be ai~j? near, because punishment would swiftly follow the offence which has been described. When that time arrives, to which the prophet has in idea been transported, and out of the midst of which he has been speaking, when Jerusalem shall fall and Edom shall insult over its ruins, his own doom shall not be long delayed. That portion of * the day of the Lord upon all the nations,' to which Edom's punishment is assigned, shall then be near, at the very doors, "toy;*^ 35, 1. 'qVx:a, divine pun- ishment is not an arbitrary infliction, but simply the recoil of sin, the return of one's own deeds upon himself, 'i^itx-ia , prep., denotes conjunction or contact, see on Gen. 2 : 24, 3 : 3. The head, as the most prominent and important member, is the representative of the person. Hence the symbolical acts of crowning, Zech. 6:11, or anointing the head, Ps. 23:5, uncovering the head. Lev. 13:45, 21 : 10, casting dust on the head, Josh. 7 : 6, laying hands on the head, Lev. 1 : 4. Hence, too, the head is spoken of as bearing good, Isa. 35 : 10, Prov. 10:6; and evil, Jer. 23 : 19 ; guilt and punishment, Josh. 2:19, Joel 3 : 4. 7 ; this last is particularly appropriate when, as in the present instance, the offence is a capital one, and is to be capitally punished. 16. This verse confirms the statement of the preceding, that in the day of the Lord upon all nations an exact retribution shall be meted out to Edom. He has been guilty of drinking, indulging in festive carousals in his insolent exultation over Judah's calamity : and he shall be pun- ished by having to drink, in common with other nations, a draught which shall cause his destruction. The sin of Edom is not, of course, the ground of the punishment of all nations, each of which is to suffer for its own crimes ; but it suggests the figure under which the doom of all is set forth. As the experience of pleasure or pain may be aptly repre- sented by tasting or drinking what is agreeable, Ps. 36 : 9, or the re- verse, Jer. 23 : 15, the endurance of divine wrath finds its appropriate mblem in a bitter and deadly draught which men are compelled to 186 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHl swallow, Job 21 ; 20, Ps. 75 : 9, Isa. 51 : 17. 22, Jer. 25 : 15, etc tn-^n, Edom is addressed as in the preceding verses. V? upon, indi eating the place of their revelry, which is more natural in the connection than over^ indicating its subject or occasion. 'r7;^ -in 254. 6, 256, my mountain of holiness, i. e. my holy mountain. T^wn continually, not of course that each nation should continue for ever drinking, for the draughts are, as is immediately added, productive of speedy extinction ; but they should drink in unending series until the entire number was exhausted, comp. the phrase continual burnt-offering, Ex. 29 : 42, con- tinual shew-bread, Ex. 25 : 30, 2 Chron. 2 : 3. Several manuscripts, and a few of the early printed editions, substitute for this word a-^no around or in turn, which, though preferred by some commentators, is doubtless a gloss at first inserted in the margin by way of explanation, and subse- quently transferred to the text. The common text has in its favour the best and most accurate manuscripts and all the ancient versions. It is an illustration of the tendency to substitute an easier reading in place of one which involves a real or fancied difficulty. The rendering of this phrase in the Septuagint may also serve to illustrate, on the one hand, liow errors may arise from the eye, transcribers or translators not seeing accurately what is before them, and on the other, how even the errors of a version may be turned to account by the critic, and afford him data from which to conclude upon the true form of the original text. For T'KP cy-nn Vs J.ntt.;'; the LXX. have TrtWrat Travra to. tSvrj oivov. It is plain that the translator, misled by the similarity of the letters, has mis- taken -i"cT\ for n"itth = nisn wine. >5nr"i , emphatic repetition of the finite form of the verb, 282. b, drink and drink, i. e. continue drinking until the whole is exhausted. ^jVi 100. 2. a (2). N-iVs 285. 3, as those who, etc. In the exposition of this verse already given, the word drink is taken in its literal sense in the first clause, and figuratively in the second. Other constructions have been proposed, which preserve the same sense in both clauses. Thus literally in both : 1. ^l* ye Edomites have drunk upon my holy mountain, exulting over the ruin of Jerusalem, all nations shall dritik, exulting over your ruin. But all nations were not to be combined against Edom, ver. 1 ; the essential thing in this in- terpretation, that the drinking of all the nations had relation to Edom, or expressed their joy at his destruction, is not in the text, but must be supplied ; and the kind of drinking intended is shown by its effect, they shall be as those who have not been, who have never existed. Or, 2. As )fe Edomites have drunk upon my holy mountain, all nations shall do the same, shall inflict similar injuries and insults, shall drink there and perish in consequence, be as those who have not been. But this is inap- NOTKS ON OBADIAH, 16-18. 187 propriate to the connection ; the particle -irs /or, with which tl>e verse begins, must be followed by a confirmation of the preceding statement that, as Edom has done it shall be done to him. The same objection may be made to those constructions in which drink is understood figura- tively in both clauses, viz., 3. As ye, Edomites, have drunk the cup of divine wrath, the preterite prophetic 262. 4, on account of my holy mountain, i. e. for your injurious treatment of God's people, all nations 9kall drink the same. And, 4. As ye^ Jews (who are, however, nowhere addressed throughout the prophecy, and whom there is nothing in the context to suggest), have drunk of the divine wrath upon my holy moun" tain, all nations shall drink the same, but more copiously, and for a longer term. Thus understood, the verse would be parallel to Jer. 25 : 29, 49:12. 17. In contrast with the perdition of Edom and the nations, in con- trast, too, with the injurious treatment that Judah shall experience at their hands, the concluding section of this prophecy dwells upon the ultimate salvation, victory, and enlargement of God's people. inia? 254. 3. rtt3''Vfi is by some regarded as an abstract, escape, deliverance, by others as a collective, an escaped, or delivered band, 198. While the nations, who are enemies of God, are doomed to extinction, God's kingdom, of which Zion is the centre and seat, shall be preserved. It must pass through sore trials, such as that referred to vs. 1114, and others beside, but there shall still be a remnant surviving them all, comp. Joel 3 : 5. -u-^^ may either be the subject, and there shall be holiness, viz. in mount Zion, or the predicate, and it, the body of those who have escaped, shall he holiness, or holy. This denotes not merely inward purity, but sacredness and inviolability. They belong to God, and are consequently under his special protection, comp. Joel 4:17, Jer. 2:3. ap'y^ nia, the entife covenant people. This expression is not to be restricted to Judah, either here or in the next verse. br^tt;"'to ' I." "IT I 216. 1. a, their own possessions, from which they had previously been driven, see ver. 11 ; or it may mean the possessions of all the nations, ver. 16. The people of God shall not only be protected from further injury from other nations, but they shall conquer and possess the world, comp. ver. 21, Dan. 7 : 27. Upon the latter view of its meaning, the idea is here expressed in the general, of which an individual application is made in the following verses appropriate to the subject of this prophecy. 18. 6jp/,' h-tni, the house of Joseph properly denotes the tribes of Ephraim and Manasseh, who were descended from him, Josh. 16 : 4, but 'i^ here applied to the kingdom of the ten tribes, which was under the 188 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. leadership of Epbraim, see on Ezek. 37 : 19. Although included in the house of Jacob already spoken of, they are separately mentioned to pre* elude all doubt as to their interest in what is here declared, and to give greater prominence to the reunion of the sundered tribes against the common enemy, comp. Isa. 11 : 13. 14. The figure employed suggests the idea of easy and complete destruction, comp. Isa. 5 : 24, 10 17. 19. The territorial enlargement of the covenant people in all direc- tions. a.vn 275. 2. b. The inhabitants of the southern part of Judah, contiguous to Edom, should remove southward and occupy this vacated territory. The dwellers in the vale, the low country in the west of Judah, should spread westward over the territory of the Philistines. 8cn;i. The subject is not expressed. Judah is evidently intended, as may readily be inferred from the previous mention of the south and the vale which were parts of that tribe. Judah shall expand not only south- ward and westward, but northward into the territory of Ephraim and Samaria, thus dispossessing Benjamin, who shall in turn occupy Gilead on the east of Jordan. 20. The ten tribes will thus be pushed northward into Phenicia. nV..V and the captivity of this host, this captive host of the children of Israel^ the ten tribes which, it is here presupposed, shall have been car- ried into captivity, shall possess what Canaanites do, the territory of the Canaanites or Phenicians, comp. Isa. 23:11, unto Zarephath. This yields a better sense than to make c'^syis itx descriptive of nV^, which must then be coordinated with the following dVa as the subject of v^*^'^ in the last clause : the captivity, etc., who are Canaanites, etc., i. e, are cap- tives in Phenicia and reside there, and the captivity of Jerusalem, etc., shall possess, etc. Titos, some remote locality known only from this passage : it may perhaps be used in a general sense to denote a distant region. Some suppose it to be an appellative noun meaning dispersion^ comp. root t^b . Jerome identifies it with the Bosphorus, which may be a mere conjecture, from the sound of the name with the preposition pre- fixed. The rabbins give this name to Spain, 'Ecnrepta, and make ms-a to be France, though this latter is manifestly the town of Sarepta. : SAsn , as the restored inhabitants of Jerusalem more than fill their former residence, they spread over the cities of the south vacated by the occupa- tion of Edom, ver. 19. 21. c-'y-'cji'c, an allusion to the judges whom God had at a former period raised up to deliver his people and punish their oppressors, comp, Judg. 2:16, Neh. 9 : 27. Such divinely commissioned champions should again ascend mount Zion, or perhaps, as the captivity is alluded to in the preceding verse, come up out of exile to mount Zion, see on Geiv NOTES ON NAHUM 1 ; 1. 2. 183 39 : 1. The people restored from exile should be provided with deliver- ers and saviours, including and culminating in the great antitype of alL lasteV 22. a (5), see on Judg. 15 : 20. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 25. NAHUM. CHAPTEK I. This prophecy is appropriately divided into three chapters, of which Chap. i. announces the divine purpose to destroy Nineveh. Chap. ii. describes its overthrow. Chap. iii. assigns the reason for it, and declares its inevitable certainty. 1. The opening verse contains the title to the book, the first clause of which explains its subject, and the second names its author. Like the titles prefixed to other prophecies, it forms part of the original and authentic text, and is to be regarded as written by the prophet himself. N^ is by some rendered utterance, propheaj, by others burden. In favour of the latter may be urged, (1) the uniform usage of the word when employed as it is here. It is not applied to prophecies indiscrimi- nately, but only to such as are of a grievous and threatening import, which impose a burden of woe upon those who are the objects of them. (2) This is also its constant meaning, when not used in this technical sense ; and it springs most directly from the radical significatioj* of the verb N':;3 to lift up^ to bear : to lift up the voice is a secondary applica- tion. The other meanings attributed to it by Gesenius, viz., song, in 1 Chron. 15 : 22. 27, and proverb, in Prov. 30 : 1, 31 : 1, are supposi- titious. See Hengstenberg's remarks on Zech. 9 : 1, in his Christology. (3) It never stands in the construct before the author of the prophecy, as it might be expected to do if it meant the utterance of, but (with the exception of Zech. 12 : 1, Mai. 1 : 1, where it is in the construct of appo- sition) only before its object, as here, the burden of Nineveh, the load which Nineveh must sustain, i^tn, see on Obad. ver. 1. } ^ttpV^n has been explained as a patronymic, descended from Elkosh, but more prob- ably denotes the place of the prophet's birth or residence, 194. 1. The chapter consists of two parts, viz. : vs. 2~8, a majestic description of Jehovah in those attributes which determine him to destroy Nineveh. vs. 9-14, the completeness of the destruction which he has resolved to effect. 2. This is not a general account of the greatness and glory of the divine nature, but the prophecy is appropriately introduced by an exhi- bition of the basis upon which it rests. The overthrow of Nineveh is 190 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. gronnded upon the immutable perfections of Jehovah, his jealousy and avenging wrath. Vn from Vij* to he strong 186. c (iy root) in the usage of prose differs from c'r:5^N in never standing alone, but always associ- ated with a qualifying adjective, or another divine name, or in the con- struct before a following noun. In poetry, on the contrary, this rule does not hold, and Vn is often used without any adjunct, where the more prosaic D'^n^N might have been expected. It is in prose never joined with suffixes, and in poetry only with that of the first pers. sing. The rule of poetry might here be applied, and Vn taken separately as the subject, God is jealous. But the symmetry of the verse, which consists of three clauses with Jehovah as the subject, and a double attribute in in each, the collocation of the words, 249. 1, and the comparison of the parallel passages, Ex. 20 : 5, 34 : 14, Deut. 4 : 24, 5 : 9, 6 : 15, Josh. 24: 19, make it preferable to translate Jehovah is a jealous and avenging God, or a jealous God and an avenger, Ni)|p_ 187. 1, as in Josh. 24: 19, elsewhere Nsp, zealous, denoting the energy of the divine nature, so that his love and hatred are not inoperative, as in the case of heathen deities, but active and efficient ; and still more specifically jealous, indicating the actuating motive of this divine zeal and its twofold direction, as it springs from a regard to his own honour and worship, wherein he cannot endure a rival, Ex. 34: 14, or from affec- tion for his people, whom none may harm with impunity, Joel 2:18. Injuries suffered in either of these respects his jealousy leads him to avenge, n-hi cjpb'^, the triple repetition of these words is not designed to suggest an allusion to the trinity, nor to three successive injuries in- flicted by the Assyrians or to be inflicted upon them, but emphasizes and renders prominent the idea expressed, 280. 3. b. The first clause de- duces God's avenging or revenging from its primary source, the zeal or jealousy of the divine nature ; the second reveals its ardour or intensity as attended by the heat of his wrath ; the third indicates its objects, his enemies, t.-izT}^ V:?ns , comp. Gen. 37 : 19 ; the divine wrath is not a tran- sient fervour, but that settled indignation against evil and determination to punish it, which is inseparable from God's holiness. "I'o'.i'i Jceeping, retaining wrath, which is easily supplied from ntzn in the preceding clause, though the same ellipsis occurs elsewhere, Ps. 103 : 9, Jer. 8 : 5 12 ; others render ivatching with a view to punishment, comp. Job 10 t 14. The two verbs of this clause are likewise combined in Lev. 19 : 18, 3. This avenging jealousy is not discredited by the long delay of judgment, for it is associated, as the prophet adds, with the attribute of forbearance or long-suffering (ty-^x 216. 1. e, 254. 10), which is here particularly mentioned, as it had been so remarkably exhibited in NOTES ON NAHUM 1:3. 4. 191 the case of Nineveh, Jon. 4 : 2. This, however, it is imiaediately de clared, involves neither weakness nor a relaxation of his purpose to pun- ish. ra-^i^A^i 13. a, 215. 1. c, Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17 ; power, in its ordinary sense, as exercised in the production of effects ah extra, not power of endurance or self-restraint, as has heedlessly been assumed with the view of finding an exact parallel to the words immediately pre- ceding. n^vSi 92. 0?, 174. 3. np,;_^ g 172. 3, the phrase is drawn from Ex. 34 : 7, Num. 14 : 18. r'*^r\1, emphatically prefixed to its clause, and repeated in the suflSx at the end, 281 ; the LXX connect it with what precedes, but this violates the accents. This name occurs five times in this and the foregoing verse, and ten times in the course of this chapter. The ^recital of the attributes of Jehovah is followed by a sub- lime description of his going forth in wrath to punish his enemies. This is not the description of a thunder storm or of other natural phenomena, which were conceived to indicate the presence of the deity. Nor is it a prediction that the overthrow of Nineveh would be accompanied by great catastrophes in the physical world. It is a poetical representation of the wrath and power of Jehovah, whose vengeance is here denounced. At the same time, the figures employed here and in other passages of a similar nature, have not only a symbolical fitness, but, to a certain extent, a real basis. Like phenomena have attended the manifestations of God's presence, as the cloud, tempest, and earthquake of the descent on Sinai, the drying up of the Red sea and of the Jordan, etc. ; and they shall in vastly increased potency attend his final coming to judge the world. These occasional and transient occurrences in the past and in the future are manifestations of a permanent fact, which is valid for all time, the infinite superiority of Jehovah, and his absolute control over all the works of his hand, so that such majestic displays of his omnipotence are imminent every where, and might at any time be exhibited if such were his pleasure. The prophet consequently pictures to us the God who has convulsed external nature by his presence and coming, who shall here- after do so on a far grander scale, and who is able to do so to any extent at all times, "s^y"), storm and cloud, as natural emblems of what is dark and threatening, are fit accompaniments or symbols of the WTath of God. The cloud, which envelopes or attends the advancing deity, is beautifully likened to the dust raised by a warrior marching to battle. 4. The wrathful and avenging march of God spreads desolation and terror. Grand and conspicuous objects of nature feel the weight of his displeasure, or tremble in dread of it. "i^:;.i, see on Gen. 37 : 10. The vividness of the description is heightened by the use of the participle, whish denotes present time, 266. 2, and places the action, as it were^ 192 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY. before the eyes, He is rebuking. The following future with Vav Con- versive is also to be rendered as a present, and denotes an action imme* diately consequent upon the preceding, 265. a. The preterites that come after, announce in quick succession the further eftects of this dis- play of wrath, as it seizes upon one object after another, iinis-;;^ 150. 2 (p. 182). hhyi^ 115. -,^2. The highlands of Bashan in the east, the promontory of Carmel in the west, and the lofty range of Lebanon in the north, were the most conspicuous objects in Palestine, and distin- guished for their fertility and verdure. They mstantly wither at the rebuke of God. The mention of them here affords an incidental proof that the prophet was himself in the holy land, and not, as some have imagined, in exile in Assyria. 5. 'S-^te, prep, in its causal sense, on account of hiniy at him. k^;p::, in trans., lifted itself up, heaved, as in an earthquake. This is better than the explanation, raised itself, i. e. went up in smoke, the figure being suggested by the melting of the hills before the fire of God's wrath, or the rendering lifted up its voice, cried out in terror. Vr:r:., from the root ^sj to come forth, 190. b, the productive or habitable earth, the world. It is used exclusively in poetry, and never occurs with the article, 247. The repeated conjunction i i, like the Latin et et, signifies both and. ^s'i-i; 35. 1, 255. 1. G. Such being the fearful consequences of his displeasure, none can resist it or stand before it. rrin: poured out, like fire rained down from heaven, perhaps with allusion to the judgment sent upon Sodom. D-^-sr", singled out as a type of what is strongest and most enduring. 7. Another feature of the divine character, which, so far from being inconsistent with the preceding, is in reality but another side of the same essential attribute of righteousness. While to his enemies this be- tokens vengeance, it assures those who trust in him of love and protec- tion. The obverse side of this divine perfection is here presented, be- cause it contains an additional ground for the judgment upon Nineveh. y'2u'^ know, may be taken in an emphatic sense, involving acquaintance, intimacy, and friendship, comp. Ps. 144 : 3, Amos 3 : 2, Mat. 7 : 23 ; or it may be restricted to its ordinary meaning of simple intelligence, it being sufficient to assert that he knows who they are who trust in him ; his blessing and favour follow from that as a matter of course. 8. t)t:a>), the conjunction maybe adversative, introducing a con- trast to what immediately precedes, and on the other hand, but ; or it may be copulative, the destruction of Nineveh being a sequence of God's *egard of his injured people, and consequently, etc. Isaiah, 8 : 8, had likened the Assyrian invasion of Judah to an inundation (i3>;^ S]^^). NOTES ON NAHUM 1 : 5-9. 193 Nahum declares that Nineveh herself shall be inundated ; the figure ig not to be restricted to an invading army, but includes the entire flood of evils by which she was to be visited and destroyed. Some commenta- tors have supposed, that in additit)n to this figurative fulfilment, the words of the prophet were literally accomplished in an actual overflow of the Tigris, which, as Diodorus Siculus, ii. 27, narrates (he calls it the Euphrates), threw down twenty furlongs of the city wall, and thus gave entrance to the besiegers, in fulfilment of an ancient prophecy, that the city could never be taken till the river became its enemy. This would accord with the analogy of other prophecies, see on Isa. 40 : 3. The only doubt arises from the uncertainty as to the actual facts of the case. It has been made a question whether the narrative of Diodorus is en- tirely reliable ; and if so, whether the overthrow which he describes was subsequent to the time of Nahum, and was the same that is here pre- dicted, "liry might agree with Jehovah passing with a fiood, but is more naturally connected with |t':; with an overrunning floods i. e. passing its bounds. :ntt'p)s, the suffix refers not to nVs, he will cause destruc- AT 1 ' r r I tion in its place, i. e. in the place allotted to it, but to Nineveh, 1:1, which is prominent in the prophet's mind as the theme of his discourse. This is an additional proof that the title forms an original and integral part of the text of the prophecy, since otherwise the subject would be unexplained, and the reader left in doubt until 2 : 9. Interpreters have needlessly perplexed themselves about the form of expression here em- ployed, as though the p^ace of the city, or the soil on which it stood, was to be an object of destruction distinct from the city itself. If Nine- veh were destroyed, of course its site would be made a desolation. It is unnecessary, therefore, to assume that Nineveh is personified as a queen, comp. Isa. 47 : 1, etc., and that her place or residence is the city itself. This passage affords an illustration of the manner in which various read- ings and wrong interpretations have arisen from a false view of the parallelism of clauses. Of the old Greek versions, Symmachus alone gives P7ip its proper rendering; the rest, assuming that it should cor- respond in sense exactly with rn^N of the following clause, translate, of those rising vp against him, as if the reading were, or were equivalent to, 'ftefjte. iti^p darkness, a frequent figure of calamity ; it may either be the subject of the verb, or stand absolutely after it to denote the place, into darkness, or instrument, loith darkness, comp. on Isa. 41 : 2. 9. The second division of the chapter opens with a direct address to the Assyrians. -,!:a-i!7n n^ 88 (2 and 3 m.) zohat will ye devise in reference to Jehovah ? his nature and purpose being what has just been described, how do you propose to resist him, or avert the destructior 13 194 HIBREW CHRESTOMATHT. which he is resolved to bring upon you"? Or the reference may- be to offensive rather than defensive measures, as V? sn, ver. 11 ; ivhat are ye devising in reference to, against Jehovah ? i. e. what new assault are you meditating upon his people ? You shall fail in your design ; you shall not be allowed to afflict them again. Either of these explanations is better than to suppose Judah addressed, what think ye in reference to Jehovah ? what do you imagine that he will do % : nns affliction shall not arise twice ; the allusion to ver. 7, where this same word is used of the distress endured by God's people, determines this clause to mean, that Judah has suffered the oppression of Nineveh, but shall never be exposed to it again, see also 2:1. Another interpretation is, that God would make such thorough work in his destruction of Nineveh, that he would have no occasion to afflict it a second time, comp. 1 Sam. 26 : 8, 2 Sam. 20 : 10 ; another still, the adversary (n-ns, as in 1 Sam. 1 : 6), i. e. Nineveh shall not arise twice, shall not recover from this as from its previous overthrow by Arbaces, comp. Jer. 5 1 : 64. 10. 's confirms the statement just made, that the Assyrians shall never afflict Judah again ; the reason is, for they shall have been them- selves devoured, consumed as stubble, a figure of easy, speedy, and total destruction. iVsn, pret. relative to the future G?,pr\ 262. 1. Its sub- ject is qualified by the preceding participial clause, which has been vari- ously understood according to the signification attributed to the figures employed, and the sense put upon some of the terms. The simplest view appears to be that which finds in these words the circumstances or manner of their destruction. Entangled unto the extent of thorns, to the degree that thorns are, like thorns, comp. 1 Chron. 4 : 27, i. e. joined together in an inextricable mass, and thus affording the readier and surer fuel to the flames, and drunhen as by their drink (cxno, absolutely to denote the manner or instrument, 274. 2. e), or, according to their drink, with no other limitation than the amount of wine they have, that is to say, either in a state of literal intoxication, as Diodorus Siculus re- cords, or by a figure for the helplessness of drunken men, who are un- able to resist or flee. Others resolve the participles into verbal forms, to which they are often equivalent. Thus, if being interwoven be taken to mean, because they are interwoven, etc., this clause will suggest the reason why the Assyrians are to be destroyed, thorns, from their noxious char- acter, being an emblem of wicked men, Ezek. 2 : 6, Mic. 7 : 4, and their drunkenness being singled out as an evidence of their luxurious, aban- doned lives. On the assumption that d^'^'^o has the sense of n'T^o stupe- Jied (the senses entangled and confused) by flesh-po/5 might also be referred to luxurious living. Or, if it mean, although they are inter- NOTES ON NAHUM 1 : 10-12. 19{> woven, etc., it will represent their real or fancied security, whict never theless shall not protect them ; though their phalanx presents an im- penetrable front, as firmly knit together as thorns, and though they have ftll the confident security of merry drinkers, they are yet doomed to de- struction. Or the participles may be connected not directly with the Assyrians but with D'^'^'^o , and the clause describe the futility of resist- ance to their divinely ordained fate : even to, though they be like thorns woven together^ which defy all attempts to handle them, and drenched as their drink, wet as wine itself, so that fire cannot burn them, they shall nevertheless he consumed, etc. : nVtc , not an adj. qualifying t]2 f'^^h mature and therefore burning more readily, but an adverb, 235. 3 (3), qualifying t-a^ , or more probably ^iVrx . 11. This is confirmed by the example of Sennacherib, whose doom foreshadowed that of Nineveh itself. ^^ts, the suf. is by the majority of interpreters referred to Nineveh, out of thee jjroceeded ov went forth. In the context, however, vs. 12. 13, 2 : 1, the 2 f. s. suffix (except in 5j; 2 : 2) refers to Judah personified as a virgin, Isa. 37 : 22 ; in ad- dressing Assyria the 2 masc. is used for the sake of distinction either in the sing., ver. 14, or plur., ver. 9. If this analogy be observed here, Judah must be intended, from thee has gone out, or gone away, retreat- ed, s'rn, Sennacherib, though it might also be taken collectively of all the Assyrian monarchs who had oppressed or would oppress the people of God, in which case ss;, like ^iV^n, ver. 10, must be under the influ- ence of the preceding future. jVy-'Va 195. 3, worthlessness, or as the negation of what is morally good implies that which is morally bad, wickedness^ here used in its abstract sense ; among the later Jews it came to be a name of Satan as the impersonation of wickedness, 2 Cor. 6:15. 12. The completeness of his overthrow in the height of his power, coupled with the assurance that Assyria should never be used to afflict Judah again. ~cn, the conditional clause, extends through -iry, the apodosis beginning with tjn-iyi. 287. 2 ; if they, the Assyrian array under Sennacherib, were complete in full strength and vigour, and so numeroxis, as they are well known to have been, and were so mown down, 140. 2, the figure perhaps suggested by the stubble, ver. 10 (others render shorn, comp. Isa. 7 : 20), and he, Sennacherib, or the singular may have a collective or distributive force, the whole, or every one of them, passed away, perished, 275. 6, then, by this be assured, I have afflicted thee, Judah, and I will not afflict thee again. As certainly as Sennacherib and his host were overthrown, so certainly shall Assyria be humbled and prevented from trampling upon Judah again. Or the 196 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. apodosiS might begin with !:r^A5 jS': (/", even if, although, as Isa. 1:18^ they were complete, etc., yet so, in the manner well known, or thuSf in this condition of completeness and numbers, were they mown do2vn, etc. Those who find no special allusion to the fall of Sennacherib, of which the terms are so aptly descriptive, understand this verse also collectively, and refer it to the future complete destruction of the Assyrian power, by placing these preterites, as well as that of ver. 11, under the influence of the preceding future. The suf. in ^mn is by some commentators re- ferred to Nineveh, and the sense supposed to be, that such a blow should be struck as would not require to be repeated ; see on ver. 9. 13. nnyi, what God was about to do noiv, contrasted with what he r - : ' ' had already done to the host of Sennacherib. 'nt:b 220. 1. b (3 pers.) his yoke, that of the Assyrians represented by Sennacherib ; the refer- ence of the suffix is to atn, ver. 11. 14. !J^^y, the oppressor spoken of in the immediately preceding verses is now addressed, 279 ; the prep, indicates the subject of the command, concerning thee, see on Gen. 41 : 15, though it sometimes also denotes the person commanded, see on Gen. 2 : 16. j>;tt, prep, in a partitive sense. The race shall be extinguished, not that of the mon- arch alone, but of the empire; the Assyrian name shall cease to be perpetuated. Vps , the idols cannot even protect themselves, much less their worshippers. The Medes, who overturned Nineveh, and the Per- sians, with whom they were associated in the capture of Babylon, were the great iconoclasts of antiquity, comp. Isa. 21:9. ^y^Ti. ^^' ^> Iivill make thy grave, i. e. cause thee to be slain and buried. Or cr\^ the feet are particularly mentioned, "OS HEBREW CHRESTOMATHf. as the organs used in running, comp. Acts 5 : 9. '^s's, with the single exception of 1 Sam. 4 : 17, used only of a hearer of good tidings^ see on Isa. 40 : 9. 'Ah 141. 1 (p. 174), 271. 3. The meaning of this ex- hortation, which may be uttered either by the messenger or by the prophet, is not that the annual gatherings at Jerusalem, and the attend-; ance upon the services of the temple, which had been interrupted by in- vasion or the fear of it, might now with safety be resumed. But this distinguished benefit on the part of God demands a new and strenuous devotion to his service, and calls especially for a celebration of the joyful festivals commemorative of deliverances which were themselves types for all future time (see on Ex. 20 : 8), and have now had afresh fulfilment, and for a performance of the vows made in entreating relief from the recent oppression. r\y,r\i 275. 2. h. tj-'si"' 269. a. ns?.^, marg. as 1 : 3. Sj* in thee^ the land of Judah, for which, after the verb ' pass,' our idiom substitutes through thee, ht^^,'^.^ abstract for concrete, wicked^ here used as a significant name of the monarch or empire of Assyria, comp. the enigmatical designations Jareb, Hos. 5:13, 10 : 6 ; Sheshach, Jer. 25 : 26, 51 : 41 ; Merathaim and Pekod, Jer. 50 : 21 ; Kahab, Isa. 51 :9. This generic name shows that the person or object so designated is not viewed simply as an individual, but as the representative of a class or the embodiment of a principle. He is the type of the wicked foes of God and his people. It is in this character that he is cut off, and for reasons grounded in those attributes of God which determine him to destroy all such. The fall of Nineveh is, therefore, a typical fact. The principles of the divine administration, which it illustrates, as these are exhibited in this prophecy, secure the fall of every other power of wickedness, the complete and final deliverance of the true people of God, and the estab- lishment of the reign of righteousness and peace. Nahum's prophecy, and that of Obadiah (see particularly ver. 21), may thus be said to be negatively predictive of the kingdom of the Messiah. The opening words of this verse are found again in Isa. 52 : 7, where they are used generic- ally of the good things in store for the people of God, of which the de- liverance from the Babylonish exile was a type and pledge. The apostle Paul, Rom. 10 : 15, repeats them in application to the glad tidings of the gospel. This triple repetition of the same language is not to be regarded as a casual and undesigned coincidence, nor an accommodation of what was originally spoken in reference to one subject to another wholly differ- ent. But the identity in expression directs attention to a real identity in subject. The destruction of Nineveh and the return from Babylon foreshad- owed the salvation from sin, which is proclaimed in the gospel. nVs 220l 1. h (3 pers.), not from nVs as the LXX seem to have explained it. NOTES ON NAHUM 2 : 1-3. 199 2. The advance of the invader, in view of which Nineveh is admon- ished to take every possible precaution. nVr, used technically of mili- tary expeditions, 1 Kin. 15 : 17, 20 : 22. yijw may be a noun, as in Prov. 25 : 18, hammer, maul, but is more probably a part, dispersing^ or, as others render, dashing in pieces. In either case it denotes the as- sailant of Nineveh, who is represented as already on his march against it, not the Messiah, though a name somewhat similar is applied to him Mic. 2 : 13, still less the Assyrians themselves, in their invasion of Ju- dah. ti;2s Vy, not against thy face, the hardness of which, Ezek. 3 : 7-9, i. e. thy obstinacy this hammer shall break, but before^ in front of thee^ see on Ex. 20 : 3, with the implication of hostile intent. The 2 f. s. suf. refers not to Judah, as in the preceding verses, as though this verse were designed to encourage Jerusalem to hold out against Sennacherib, but to Nineveh, nniisv: -i'::5 according to the accents belongs to the first clause of the verse ; the abs. inf. may, therefore, be modified by the preceding verb, 268. 1, he has besieged a siege, n-?,i:w as -liste, 3 : 14, or the fort- ress ; the majority of interpreters, however, regard it as a substitute for the imperative, 268. 2, and addressed to Nineveh. ~n2:s, this and the following verbs may either be imperatives, or abs. infin. used for the imper. If the former, as is more probable, the masc. is employed because the admonition is directed to the king or people, not to the city as such, as in ti"| ^ careful watch must be maintained upon the ways leading to the city, to guard against surprise, j^nn strengthen, i. e. by means of the girdle, as Isa. 22 ; 21. This is equivalent to a command to address himself or themselves to energetic action, inasmuch as girding up the loose oriental dress was a necessary preparation for activity. 3. "^s introduces the reason why such formidable foes were gathering against Nineveh. It was because Jehovah bad returned to his long- forsaken people, and was taking their part against their oppressors. j-iNa, from the root nst* to be exalted, 193, denotes exaltation, and may be applied either to an inward feeling, pride, or to that which produces it, that of which one is proud, or by which he is exalted, excellency, dis- tinction ; ' the excellency of Jacob' would then mean the advantages of which this people was possessed, and which formed their chief boast and glory, Ps. 47 : 5, Am. 6:8; in Am. 8 : 7 this expression is applied to God himself. a , pret. or part. The transitive sense assigned to the Kal of this verb in this and some other places by lexicons and com- mentators is entirely supposititious, see Hengstenberg Beitrage, II. p. 104. It accordingly does not mean, the Lord has turned away, whether the excellency of Jacob, i. e. removed his privileges and advantages, or the pride of Jacob, if const, before the subject, 254. 8, suflSciently hum* 200 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. bled his arrogance, the pride which he has himself indulged, if const, be* fore the object, 254. 9, is humbling the pride from which Jacob has suffered, viz., that of Assyria. Nor, for the same reason, does it mean, Jehovah is restoring the excellency of Jacob, bringing back to him his ancient privileges and prerogatives. The only meaning which the words can have, is, Jehovah has returned or is returning io 271. 2 the exaltation or excellency of Jacob, i. e. to Jacob himself, who is exalted or possessed of eminent advantages, 254. 2. a, comp. Ps. 5:8,' the mul- titude of thy mercy ' for * thy abundant mercy.' V^'^'^, not the kingdom of the ten tribes in distinction from Judah, who is then supposed to be denoted by Jacob, as though the meaning were, God is returning in love and grace to both branches of the covenant people, to one as well as to the other. This interpretation finds no warrant in the contrast between Jacob and Joseph, Obad. ver. 1 8, as was shown in the exposition of that verse. Jacob was the ordinary name of the patriarch. Israel was im- posed by God himself, and was significant of his relation to God and his prevalence with him. Transferred to his descendants, the former de- scribes them simply on their natural side as a nation sprung from a com- mon ancestor, the latter descril es them as in covenant with God, and the objects of his favour and love, see on Isa. 40 : 27, 41 : 8. Jehovah is returning to the exaltation of Jacob as to the exaltation of Israel, i. e. He will deal with Jacob in the manner implied in the name of Israel, his own chosen, peculiar people, "^s explains the reason ; God returned to Jacob because his oppressors had reduced him to such a miserable con- dition, comp. Judg. 2:18. C"j?j;2i, indefinite, crji-fern, suf. here and in Ciippa refers not to the Ninevites, but to Israel; their vine-branches^ not in a literal sense simply, of the desolation of their vineyards, but figura- tively ; Israel is a vine which has not merely been emptied or robbed of its clusters, but mutilated and broken. The specific explanation of vine- branches as towns and cities, or as individual Israelites, is at fault only in making too definite and precise what might better have a more gen- eral sense. 4. The attacking army and its fierce onset are described vs. 4. 5. -^tt 216. 1. a (3). ^.n-^Msi 220. 2. c (3 pers.), suf. refers to y^sic, ver. 2; some connect it with rnn-^, ver. 3, comp. Isa. 13 :3, Joel 2:11. t^Ntt 93. a, either because covered with leather or copper, or stained with blood. mVaCNSi with fire, flashing of irons, perhaps scythes with which chariots were armed, although it has been remarked that none have been found on the monuments of Nineveh. Or it may denote their polished armature or ornaments, or the weapons of those whom they carried. 'i5"'-.!n 102. 3 suf. not the object referring to as";, but the sub NOTES ON NAHUM 2 : 4-7. ^^'--- 201 Ject, and refers to the assailant of Nineveh ; his preparing^ i. e. arranging them for battle. D'>^nn2n'i cypresses, i. e. spears made of this wood. 5. T\^>'&^t\'Ti fields, the open country outside of the city walls, miah^ia the broad ways or spacious areas in the suburbs. ,r^N'^to, the suf. has been referred to nnahn and to mVe ; but the simplest reference is to as-^, which is masc, but as it describes inanimate objects, the fem. suf. may have the sense of a neuter, 196. a. 6. The measures of defence, nst^, the subject is the king or people of Nineveh, comp. ver. 2. i^y-N, some understand satraps commanding in the different provinces, who are summoned to the relief of the capital, but stumble in their march to it, being cut off by the invading army ; others, with greater probability, nobles within the walls, who stumble in their eager haste or from trepidation. cri's^V-s, K'thibh 46, 220. 2. a, for which the K'ri substitutes the sinff. crs^Vra. ^rntt-ih suf. refers to Nineveh, see on 1 : 8. :t(3bri, prop, the covering, though its precise sense as a military term is uncertain. Some understand by it the testudo or vinea, under shelter of which the besiegers approached to un- dermine or batter down the city wall. Others think it to be a structure erected for the protection of the besieged, or a body of men charged with the defence of the wall. Jerome renders it umbraculum, a roof by which the besieged were sheltered from the rays of the sun as well as from the darts of the enemy. The tense of the verb "j^rri, which is not a preter- ite but a secondary future, 265, appears to favour the opinion, that this like the preceding belongs to the measures of the besieged, not of the besiegers. But while they are thus actively engaged, the city, ver. 7, has already been attacked and carried in a different and unexpected quarter. The verbs of the next verse are accordingly preterites, while those in this are futures. 7. ni'^vsn '"ly^.. In addition to the Tigris and a small stream which still flows through the ruins, there were artificial moats and channels probably surrounding the city, some indications of which yet exist. The gates opening upon these may have been left open, as in the case of Babylon, Isa. 45 : 1, through negligence or treachery, or else they were forced. This is simpler than to explain the gates of the rivers to mean breaches in the walls made by an inundation of the river, see on 1 : 8, or the gates of the city through which the streams of its population or of invaders pour, or sluices by which the city might be flooded, and even the palace submerged (:.'k;5) as a measure of defence, or in a metaphori- cal sense, sluices through which the streams of calamity were let in upon the devoted city. ; i'xj melted or dissolved with terror, the palace being piit for its occupants, the royal household. 202 HEBREW CHRESTOMATIIY. 8. Then follows the sack of the captured city ; the captivity, ver. 8, or flight of its inhabitants, ver. 9, the plunder of its treasures, ver. 10, the terror which possesses all hearts, ver. 11. 3*IJ'?5 this word haa greatly embarrassed interpreters, and has been very variously explained Gesenius derives it from aas, and connects it with the last clause of the preceding verse literally understood, the palace is dissolved and liquefied^ the unburn t bricks, of which it was built, crumbling by the action of the water. Others regard it as a proper name, whether of the queen of Nineveh or symbolically applied to Nineveh itself. It is best explained as the Hoph. of ass taken impersonally, 243. 3, it is fixed, determined. either it was so decreed of God or it is now decided by the event. nnVa, not is led away captive, which is the sense of the Hoph., but is uncovered^ stripped of her clothing, comp. 3 : 5, Isa. 47 : 2. Nineveh is personified as a queen or lady of I'ank, fallen into the hands of her enemies and sub- jected to every indignity, amidst the impotent lamentations of her maids, which belong to the figure, and need not be too definitely ex- plained, see on ver. 3, either as the women of the city or its dependent towns, comp. Num. 21 : 25. 32. The tense of the verb should be pre- served ; the prophet describes the scene as if it had been transacted before his eyes. -nV^-h 60. 3. b (2), 112. 2. r^'^h!^'cvi,^ 211. a. 'c\\i,-Viz, not leading but moaning : the part, expresses a time contempo- raneous with the preceding preterites, 266. 3. Q'':/^, here referred to not merely as timid and helpless, but chiefly on account of their mourn- ful note. 9. In the abundance of its wealth and the multitude of its inhabit- ants, Nineveh is compared to a pool of water, comp. Rev. 17 : 15, swelled by an influx from all quarters, which yet, when its banks are pierced or broken, speedily empties itself, and the outflow cannot be checked. N->n itt-^^ 220. 1. a, 35. 1, from her days, or the relative may be supplied, 255. 2, from the days that she has been, i. e. from her origin, during the entire period of her existence. H^ni refers to h'iC, or as the figurative are immediately exchanged for literal terms, to what these denote, the inhabitants laden with their wealth, ^ntey , em- phatic pausal form 112. 4, not the language of the enemy, but of those who would reassure the frightened fugitives and rally them again for the defence of the city, j nsB)? turning, either intrans., pausing in his own flight, or trans., arresting the flight of others. 10. While upon one side is heard the ineffectual cry. Stop ! stop ! upon the other resound the loud cries of the victors inciting each other to the spoil, "t'sd, supply the substantive verb, there is an abundarice, or it may be in apposition to the preceding noun, to the store, the abundance NOTES ON NAHUM 2 : 8-14. 20(^ of every precious article : the absence of the art. favours the former con struction. Vbw , the prep, indicates the material from which the abun dance is derived, or of which it consists. Comp. cw 3 ; 8. 11. The absence of verbs converts the greater portion of this verse into a series of exclamations, and the energy of the original will be mar- red if its form is changed in this particular by the supply even of the substantive verb. "p,^?'^!' np!;^^^ "H-'Si} the paronomasia, see on Gen. 1 : 2 Tihj Jinh , here extended to three terms of increasing length from the same or kindred roots, may be feebly represented by vacancy and vacuity and evacuated! oiss 140. 2, not pret. but part., and melted heart ! Like mental and physical effects are often ascribed to terror, e. g. Josh. 2:11, 7:5, Isa. 13:7. 8, Ezek. 21:12. J-rrsB, the old interpretation, blackness, as of a pot, -ins, is quite superseded by the derivation from -ins 187. 2. c, in the sense of a gloiv, flush. It may then be rendered gather a glow, are flushed with excitement and agita- tion ; or gather in, withdraw from the surface, lose colour, become pale, comp. Joel 2 : 10, 4 : 15. 12. n^N, the question implies that it no longer exists. The figura- tive terms, by which its former power and conquests are described, imply the justice of the retribution which has at length overtaken it. The rob- ber city has itself been robbed. Nineveh, enriched with the spoils of other nations, is compared to a dall of lions filled with slaughtered prey. This image is sufficiently distinct, without insisting upon a specific mean- ing for each of the details, as though the lion denoted the king, the lioness the queen, and the young lions the nobles, citizens or soldiers, see on 2:3.8. 13. Some supply n=;N, or ctt its from ver. 12, but this is unneces- sary. ; ns-tj . . . q-.P. 280. a. 14. The declaration of God, that he would destroy Nineveh, couched partly in literal and partly in figurative terms. tj^VN, commonly ren- dered against thee, as if it were %'h'S^ ; but the prep, properly indicates motion to, towards ; lo ! I unto thee, i. e. am coming to thee. That this is with a hostile intent is suggested not by the prep, but by the context ; so also 3 : 5, Jer. 50 : 31 ; and hence the same phrase is used, where the de- sign of the coming is gracious, Ezek. 36 : 9. Comp. 'I'll to Fife' for I will go to Fife. ri'Kas rrin^ 253. b. The entire universe is marshalled under God's command, terrestrial persons and things and celestial beings and bodies constitute his hosts, see on Gen. 2:1. This title is particu- larly appropriate to Jehovah as the God of battles and the author of Nine- veh's destruction. "yi, the meaning is not that this should l)e done in a conspicuous manner, in a fire emitting a great smoke, and consequently 204 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. visible at a great distance, but so that they should be converted inta smoke, Ps. 37 : 20, and vanish away, t^ass*^ 279. {js-jta thy prey^ treasures accumulated by extortion and conquest, or as a noun of action, thy preying, plundering, thou shalt not be allowed to prey upon the rest of the world any longer. ;n55N^>; 220. 2. c, bearers of royal edicts, Esth. 3 : 13, or sent to denounce war and demand the submission of the nations, Isa. 37 : 9. The paraphrase of vs. 9-14, given by Josephus, Ant. IX. 11. 2, is interesting, as showing that he followed the Hebrew text rather than that of the Septuagint. CHAPTER III. This is not a second overthrow, distinct from that already described, as those have imagined who refer ch. ii. to the taking of Nineveh by Arbaces, and ch. iii. to its final capture by Cyaxares. But the prophet recurs to the same subject for the sake of exhibiting more distinctly the grounds of it, fortifying it by a striking example, and declaring its un- failing certainty. 1. vs. 17, the crimes of Nineveh and their penalty. 2. vs. 8-11, the fate of No-Ammofc shall be hers. 3. vs. 12-19, notwithstanding her strength and resources, her de- struction shall be sudden, complete, and unlamented. 1. The sin of Nineveh and its punishment are first stated in literal, vs. 1-3, and then in figurative terms, vs. 4-6. In her lust of dominion she scrupled not to extend it by every measure of fraud and violence, i^ri is denunciatory, Wo! c^'c^, plur. denotes drops of blood; hence blood as shed, and the guilt of shedding it. tlTir , governed by ^ixV^, the adj. taking a direct object like the verb from which it is derived, 271. 1, see on Gen. 42 : 18 ; though others read, contrary to the ac- cents, all of it is deceit, and full of violence. ttJ-^to^ might be transitive, it will not let go the prey, restore it to its rightful owners ; some sup- pose a particular allusion to Israel retained in captivity. But as -i-y is fem., and this form is mostly intrans., it is probably so here, the prey de^ parteth not, or : C)->: as a noun of action, 2 : 14, plundering will not cease* 2. This and the following verse describe not the bustle of the great city and the crimes perpetrated there, but the onset of the attacking army and the resulting slaughter. The absence of verbs converts them into a series of abrupt exclamations, comp. 2:11. V:p^ the sound of equivalent to II(MrJc ! see on Isa. 40 : 3. Some supply this throughout NOTES ON NAHXJM 3 : 1-5. 205 the verse, and even in the first clause of ver. 3, but without necessity^ te^w, collective. 3. n??>a, the object of this participle is not the following nouns, as in the common version ; nor is it to be rendered lifting up himself^ i. e. mounting his horse, but causing his horse to rear or spring, making him bound along at a high speed. -Vt-ay, the number of the slain in the city is so great as to impede the advance of the assailants. The K'thibh is sVtcB"; , the future of this verb being supplied from the Niphal, since the Kal future is not in use, 80. a (3). 4. Nineveh is figuratively charged with whoredom, which does not here denote idolatry and desertion of the true God, as when it is im* puted to Israel, Hos. 1 : 2, but is tantamount to the deceit, violence and blood already charged upon her in literal terms, ver. 1. It refers, as in Isa. 23 : 17, Kev. 17 : 2, to promiscuous intercourse with other nations, whether in the way of trade or political alliances, which was of itself abhorrent to Jewish laws and usages, but became more offensive from the selfish ends pursued by means of these entanglements and artful solicitations. Under the pretence of love and friendship she was covertly but incessantly aiming at her own aggrandizement and the extension of her empire. To enhance her power and complete her conquests, this harlot relied not only upon her personal charms, the magnificence and attractiveness of Nineveh in the eyes of surrounding nations, but also upon sorceries. The allusion (comp. a like combination of b^5t and D-'Si^s, 2 Kin. 9 : 22) is to the use of philters, love-potions, and magic incantations, to secure the attachment of lovers and gain control over them. The crafty, designing schemes of Nineveh, and the supernatural aid invoked in giving them effect, are doubtless intended by these occult arts, ahte, prep, causal, as in Isa. 53:5; the connection is not with what precedes but with the following verse, on account of the multitude, etc. lo ! I am coming to thee, n-s^an selling, reducing to bondage to herself, as when God is said to sell his people into the hand of their ene- mies, Judg. 2 : 14, possibly with the accessory idea of a literal sale of captives into slavery to her own citizens or to other nations, comp, Joel 4:6. Some have, from an Arabic analogy, given to this word in this place the sense of entangling, ensnaring ; but its constant meaning in Hebrew renders this alike unnecessary and inadmissible. 5. This shameless conduct shall be punished by a shameful expo- sure. She shall be stripped of her ornamental attire, and converted into a loathsome and revolting spectacle, to shock and disgust all beholders. From this and like figurative passages, e. g. Hos. 2:5. 12, Isa. 47 : 3, Jer. 13 ; 26, Ezek. 16 : 37-39, it cannot be inferred that harlots were 206 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. actually punished in this way. ^:2B-V?, as 2:2; she shall be thus ignominiously treated to her face, seeing it, but unable to prevent it. %^^s-;,r|i 112. 3, 114. 6. c^^7; abominable things^ not idols, to which this term is fre- quently applied, as if the meaning were, she shall be buried beneath the objects of her idolatrous worship, comp. 1 : 14, but whatever is filthy and- offensive. 7. T^.-j'; agrees in form with 55 277. a, or sing, with a distributive sense 275. 6. 'hi^nt, the language of the spectators extends to pr^. ^NTs, Jehovah is again the speaker, or rather continues to be the speaker from ver. 5 to the close of this verse, for it is he who declares what all who behold her will say. The question implies that there would be none to pity or console her. 8. That the overthrow of so magnificent and powerful a city is not to be esteemed incredible, is shown by the fate of No-Ammon, or the Egyptian Thebes, one of the most famous cities of antiquity for its strength and resources. With our imperfect and fragmentary knowl- edge of its history, it is diflScult to determine to what event the prophet here alludes. It is not improbable that Thebes may have been reduced by Sargon, king of Assyria, see Isa. ch. 20, though this is nowhere ex- plicitly recorded. Another opinion is, that a capture by some other power, African or Asiatic, is intended ; and another, the least probable of any, that the event referred to had not yet taken place, but that its capture by Cambyses is here predicted, ^t2^^.^ 147. 4, 260. a, art thou better, 203. 2, not in moral character, but in condition, more im- pregnable or better defended, or shalt thou be better in the destiny that awaits thee, v^n, not as in Jer. 52: 15, equivalent to y^-cn multitude^ but as in Jer. 46 : 25, the name of an Egyptian deity; whence y.'cvi n2, in the LXX. /xeptSa 'A/x/xcoi/, part or portion of Ammon, must have been a city sacred to that god. It is more exactly identified by the LXX., Ezek. 30 : 14. 16, as AtosTroXts, not of course the place of inferior magni- tude so called in Lower Egypt, which would not have afibrded a fitting parallel to Nineveh, but that which by way of distinction received the name of Diospolis the Great, or Thebes, the magnificent metropolis of Upper Egypt, whose splendour and greatness are not only attested by ancient writers, but by the magnitude of its ruins. f>Vs''a, the Egyp- tian word for river, appropriated to the Nile and the artificial canals branching from it, constructed for irrigation or defence, c; V^>^. i'^n, the rendering whose wall was a rampart to sea from sea, Mic. 7 : 12, i. e. extending to the Red sea from the Mediterranean, violates the accents ; which was a fortress of the sea, i. e. a place fortified by the sea, gives an NOTES ON NAHUM 3 : 6-13. 207 unproved meaning to V'lh ; the suf. is to be supplied to V-'h from j:nntt^tt in the next clause, comp. 247. b, whose rampart was a sea^ i. e. the broad Nile, as in Isa. 19:5; the same term is applied to the Euphrates^ Isa. 21:1; comp. the language of Isocrates respecting Egypt, in Busiris C. 6, d^avaro) 8c tl)(l tw NetAco TeTi^L(rixvrjv, cw, not extending yVowi the sea landward, nor rising otii of the sea, but the prep, indicates the material, consisting of the sea ; see a like use of the prep. 2 : 10, Ps. 16:4. 9. This city, so strong in its natural position, was stoutly defended by numerous and powerful auxiliaries. D"'2,V was to, became, see on Gen. 2 : 7, exiles, her inhabitants were exiled ; or this word may be dependent on nsVn went for exiles, as exiles, into captivity. 's^'toTi'^, fut. relative to and conse- quent upon the preceding pret. 263. 5. a. n^^s::3 207. 2. b. 11. r}x_ ca, twice corresponding to the repeated n^, ver. 10, thou too. insrn , drink deeply of divine wrath, see Ob. ver. 1 6. n^^y 3_, not iii a reflexive sense, liiding thyself for fear, but hidden, reduced to obscurity, or completely destroyed. :2;'iNic, to be connected, not with 't;;;2n, as though in her extremity she would be obliged to apply to her very ene- mies for protection, but with T^y?2 a defence from, against the enemy. 12. Against the fate thus foretold and illustrated every reliance would be unavailing. ^1^^,^=^, either the fortifications of Nineveh itself or other fortified places guarding the access to the capital. C'ssn, fig- ure of easy capture, comp. Kev. 6 : 13. t"ni::a, the early ripe figs were especially prized, Isa. 28 : 4. nVea? 287. 2. 13. Her population, and especially her armies, should be destitute of manly courage, comp. Homer, II. 2. 235, ^k^adhe only to Messiah, and is always a characteristic of his reign among the prophets : this could be said of no actual monarch but by the grossest hyperbole. 2. The authority of the New Testament. In Acts 4 : 25. 26, it is quoted by the assembled apostles and applied to Herod and Pilate, the Gentiles and the Jews combining in the crucifixion of Jesus. In Acts 13 : 33 Paul quotes *' Thou art my son," etc., in application to Christ ; so in Heb. 1:5; so " thou shalt rule them with a rod of iron," in Rev. 2 : 27, 12 : 5, 19 : 15. This Psalm is also the basis of some of the characteristic names of Jesus, (1) the anointed, Messiah or Christ, onl^ 212 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. found here and Dan 9 : 25, and (2) Son of God, used even by Nathanael, John 1 : 49, before he had been under Christ's instruction, so that it must have been prevalently adopted as a name of the coming Kedeemer. 3. The history of interpretation : the ancient authorities among the Jews always explained it of the Messiah, the later Jews abandoning this view only to avoid the arguments thence drawn by Christians in favour of the claims of Jesus of Nazareth. This interpretation has always been the prevalent one among Christians. The typical view may be presented under two different phases. The first supposes that the writer had primarily in mind some revolt of sub- jugated nations from the sway of an Israelitish king, but that his lan- guage was so framed, consciously or unconsciously, under the guidance of the Spirit, as to adapt it to the higher subject of Messiah's reign. This would accord with the analogy of many of the Psalms which are typical in this sense ; it would also be consistent with the authority of the New Testament, which, in applying this Psalm to Christ, does not necessarily deny its applicability also to a lower subject. It is, how- ever, forbidden, (1) by the terms of the Psalm, which cannot, without the most strained exaggeration, have been meant to apply to any actu- ally reigning king of Israel. Dominion over all nations was never claimed, much less exercised by any of them ; and the kings and na- tions of the whole earth were never combined against any of them. (2) The subjection demanded is not a political but a religious one. Ke- bellion is directed against the Lord as much as against his anointed, and the thing demanded of the nations and rulers of the earth is, that they should serve the Lord as well as submit to his Son. It is on this ground that Hitzig has based his conceit that a religious war, backing the de- mand for the circumcision of the Edomites, is the one intended. His view may be accepted as a confession that no war for political freedom or subjugation meets the conditions of the case. The second phase of the typical view supposes that the prerogatives and powers of the kingdom of Israel, as such, are here intended, and that no one historical event is particularly alluded to. The kingdom of Israel was divinely established and an object of divine protection ; i1 s monarchs of the line of David stood in a filial relation to God, 2 Sam. 7 : 14, as the objects of his love and favour. This kingdom was destined ultimately to cover the earth, and he who is the Son of God in the high- est sense was to be also a son of David, and to sit upon his throne. This view supposes the kingdom here to be regarded as a whole, correspond- ing to its divine ideal, and the king to embrace all the monarchs of Da- fid's line, including the greatest and the last NOTES ON PSALM 2. 213 This would accord with the analogy of prophecy, e. g, with Deut. 18, which predicts the entire line of prophets, as well as Christ, the seal of the prophets, with the prediction 2 Sam. 7, of the kingdom of the son of David, etc. The objection to it is, that the terms of the Psalm sug- gest no other than the direct application to Messiah. Its language is all applicable to him, and to him alone, in its strict and proper sense, and seems to exclude all reference to any lower subject. Messiah is presented, indeed, as the ideal king of Israel, but the gaze of the seer is directed to him alone in whom the kingdom would find its consumma- tion, not to him merely as one of a line of monarchs, who are all equally regarded. This Psalm is, therefore, not merely typical of Christ, but is directly and exclusively messianic. The absence of a title deprives us of the usual means of settling authoritatively the date and author of this Psalm. This lack is supplied, however, by the New Testament, which in expiess language, Acts 4 : 25, refers it to David. It has been replied to this, that such a statement is merely a reproduction of the current belief of the time, and is not in- tended to vouch for its accuracy; just as we familiarly call the whole book the Psalms of David, though he did not write every individual Psalm. It would, however, be time enough to resort to such an explana- tion as this, if it could first be proved that the statement of the sacred writer is not strictly true in this case. But, on the other hand, all the probabilities are in favour of, not against its composition by David. 1. The other Psalms of the first book, Ps. 1-41, almost without ex- ception, are in their titles referred to him, whence the probability that this is likewise his. 2. The impression made by the tone of the Psalm is, that it was written at a time when the kingdom was undivided, and was in its high- est strength and glory. At such a time the devout mind would naturally pass, as is here done, from the type to the contemplation of its antitype. 3. The prophetic basis of this Psalm is found in a communication to David by the prophet Nathan, 2 Sam. 7 : 12-16, where the perpetuity of his kingdom is promised ; the very words of that promise are here alluded to, and the sonship promised applied to Messiah in its highest sense. David no doubt understood the promise to be, that Messiah should spring from his seed, and we have here the lyric reproduction of the revelations he received. 4. Its typical basis is found in the life of David, and in the king- dom as it was under his reign. He was a man of war, to whom God had granted victory over all his foes. It is under the figures of successful war and a throne established in Zion, that he describes Messiah's sway. 214 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. vs. 1-3, the vain rebellion of the nations and their rulers. vs. 4-6, the Lord derides their impotent attempts. vs. 7-9, the relation which this king bears to Jehovah, and the authority based upon it. vs. 10-12, all rulers counselled to timely submission. In each of these sections there is a diflferent speaker ; in the last verse of the first, the nations and their kings ; in the last verse of tho second, the Lord ; throughout the third, the Messiah ; in the fourth, the Psalmist himself gives the lessons of the prophetic scene which he has been surveying. 1. The Psalmist beholds the nations of the world in the tumult of actual revolt against the Lord, and expresses his astonishment and in dignation at their wickedness and folly, n^a'^ why^ for what reason "? The question implies that no good reason exists. The question probably extends through the verse, though some confine it to the first clause, and others extend it to the second verse likewise, visj^"^ , applied to the noise of a tumultuous crowd ; the verb, though used both in the Biblical and later Chaldee, occurs in Hebrew only in this place ; the corresponding noun is found twice in the Psalms, meaning ' noise' or ' tumult.' The past tense shows that the Psalmist is describing a point of time after the revolt has begun, though, as the following futures show, it is not yet con- summated, ciu nations^ mostly foreign, gentile nations, though the application to the Gentiles and people of Israel, Acts 4 : 27, combined in the crucifixion of Christ, shows that it may include the nominal Israel when they have ceased to be God's true people, and put themselves on a par with heathen in their mad rebellion. This word, as well as its synonym b^nV} is without the article. It is not yet brought to view 'that the revolt is absolutely universal, but only that it is one of vast dimensions, one of whole nations, not of petty neighbourhoods or indi- viduals. The particular fact to which it is applied, Acts 4 : 27, though an instance of the hostility here referred to, does not exhaust it. ""'i-^r;.':, fut. why will they go on to meditate, i. e. plan or plot, j p-^n vain^ not in the conception of the plotters, of course, but in reality and actual fact. 2. *>25:!ri^ are setting themselves^ taking their stand of hostility, comp 1 Sam. 17 : 16. yns-^D^tt 247, shows the universality of the rebellion, and at the same time, as they are merely earthly kings, prepares for the contrast to follow with ' him who sits in heaven.' The masses already seen in revolt have the countenance and aid of their legitimately consti- tuted authorities. entiTi stands absolutely, the qualification being un- derstood from the parallel clause. 110*5 from "jd^ to lay a foundatioiiy to spread a bed as a base or foundation to rest upon ; Niph. to spread a NOTES ON PSALM 2 : 1-6. 315 bed for themselves, to lie down together upon a divan or oriental sofa, aa was the custom for purposes of deliberation or consultation. The pre- terite is used because this mutual consultation has already taken place, and the resolve been formed, n'irp ^y , even though in the intent of the actors (as in the crucifixion) only against Christ, it was still against the Lord. : nrj''t;K, kings were anointed to symbolize the communication of spiritual gifts. Hence ' the Lord's anointed,' 2 Sam. 24 : 6, is synony- mous with * king.' The king of Israel, by way of eminence, receives the name Messiah, as anointed by the Spirit above measure. 3. The language of the nations and their rulers abruptly introduced. npn2 2^, paragogic form, 97. 1, expresses strong resolve, we will, or mutual exhortation, lei us. They will submit to this slavery no longer. K-ni-is'.K 8 221. 2. c. 4. While on the earth all is turmoil and confusion, in heaven tho almighty object of this impotent hostility is perfectly serene, and derides these vain attempts, siy, the posture of a king on his throne, indica- tive of authority as well as of repose. p^'-J?";, 51. 2 ; the LXX and Vulgate supply '\yzh from the next clause, laughs at theni^ which is possi- ble, but not necessary. It may better be taken absolutely, the laughter indicating perfect security from threatened evil, comp. Job 5 : 22. -iyV mocks or derides them ; by a strong figure God is represented as employ, ing insulting gestures to indicate the absurdity of their attempt, and the utter contempt in which he holds it and them. 5. tN, not indefinitely, at some time, but then; after he has first derided them, and allowed them for a while to make their impotent at- tempts, he will then speak, "isi"), not in thunder, but the words that follow. : nisVnD^ terrify, throw into consternation and confusion, used of the rout of armies by a divinely inspired terror. The fright is pro- duced by the announcement now to be made. 6. The words of God are introduced as abruptly as those of the na- tions and their rulers had previously been, "ssi^ and, connects with a thought suggested by what precedes ; ' You rebel against my anointed, a7iG?/have established him king;' the pronoun is expressed on account of this implied opposition, 243. 1. ''T\y:oji^, not anoint,h\xt pour out ixk casting metals ; hence constitute, establis' , "^aVw '^1/ king, ruling in my name and by my authority. Vy , not over, to indicate the territory ruled, but upon, as the seat of empire, its centre and capital: those who render the verb anoint, understand the place of anointing, y^k Zion, the eminence in the southwest of Jerusalem, where the palace and stronghold of Difivid were, and where the ark and tabernacle were placed during his reign ; the place of God's manifested presence, consequently 216 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. as well the residence of the earthly king. It is in later times, even after the building of the temple, spoken of as the centre of the theocracy, Moriah being regarded as a part of Zion, an additional summit of the same mountain. Old Testament language is here employed as usual in describing New Testament things. As Zion was the seat of the theoc- racy, and the residence of its kings, Christ, in whom this kingdom is perpetuated, is said to be established on Zion, though he never locally sat on a throne there. We familiarly use " Zion" in like manner in re- ligious language, without thinking of the locality so called, j '''v']'p'\T: 256, mj/ mountain of holiness, consecrated, hallowed by God's resi- dence there. 7. "ph t{ 42. 5, not in accordance with nor unto a decree, so as to become a fixed law, but in reference to. ph is indefinite ; some connect it with r\^Ti'' the dbcree of Jehovah, but the accents forbid, sa , God calls Israel his son because he was the author of his national existence, and regarded him with tender love ; the kings of David's line were also sons of God, 2 Sam. 7 ; so were the angels. Job 38 : 7. But the expression is here used in an emphatic sense, as appears from its being a ground of universal empire, vs. 8. 9, and from the peculiar intimacy and rela- tion to God shown in the words ' my king,' and in the rebellion being directed alike against ' the Lord and his anointed.' We learn from Heb. 1 : 5 that it involves community of nature with God. Bifn, the point of time designated by this expression depends upon the date of the decree referred to, and the determination of that will depend upon the substance of the decree itself. If ' I have begotten thee' denotes the eternal generation of the son, then the decree must date back from all eternity. It seems more probable, however, that this phrase does not denote the origin of the filial relation, but rather its solemn recogni- tion, and is equivalent to ' I am thy father,' I this day declare myself to be such. If this be so, it belongs to some point of time at which this relation was thus prominently manifested. His resurrection is generally assumed on the basis of Acts 13 : 33, Eom. 1 : 4, though the former pass- age may refer to his being raised up or brought into being as a man ; this relation was also publicly recognized by a voice from heaven at the baptism and the transfiguration of Christ. Perhaps it is not necessary to decide in favour of any one of these times and against the others, as the point of time may be an ideal one, the coronation of Christ, his recog- nition as the divinely constituted king, which was accomplished with in- creasing distinctness at several different times. : tj'^n-V") 150. 1 (p. 182). 8. On the ground of this relation of sonship he had a right to universal dominion. "^jn^ln^ thy inheritance^ thy portion as my son NOTES ON PSALM 2 : 7-12. 217 "j^-N-^DSN ends of the earth, including all that is between them ; not the extreme limits of the land, a sense which the expression never has. This gift is suspended on his simply asking for it : that he had asked and ob- tained it, appears from his being in fact possessed of universal sway, Against which the nations rebelled, and to which they are exhorted to submit. 9. His power to punish refractory subjects, cs-hn from yyn to break, LXX as if crnn from nyn to feed or rule, TroLfiaveU. V.-na 193. c, sceptre of iron, the hardest of metals, expressing his power and severity. ^isi"' ""Vsa, easily, utterly and remedilessly. 10. nni't' and now, in these circumstiinces, seeing these things are so. 'V'^sbri be wise, prop, act wisely, 79. 2. ^tsy 35. 1, judges, parallel to kings, since judging was a regal function, and the Hebrew judges were supreme magistrates. 11. ni^-^-s with fear, religious awe ; not merely political subjection. !:V'^a{ shout, in acknowledgment of the sovereign, or rejoice, as you have rea- son with such a sovereign to rejoice and tremble too : not quake, a sense which Gesenius and others attribute to the word, but which it never has. 12. "--p'si kiss, an act of loyal homage, see on Gen. 41 : 40, comp. 1 Sam. 10 : 1 ; or of religious worship, 1 Kin. 19 : 18, Hos. 13 : 2, Job 31 : 27. -12 51. 3, Aramaeic for son, as in Simon ^orr-Jonas. It oc- curs three times in Prov. 31:2. Forms common in the other dialects, but rare in Hebrew, are often used in poetry. An additional motive in this instance may have been to avoid the conjunction of like sounds, "ja and -5. This is the only rendering consistent with the connection. The LXX and Vulg. render Embrace instruction ; this gives false mean- ings to both verb and noun. Symmachus and Jerome render "la purely, and resolve the figure of the verb, adorate pure. Others take -la as an adjective, A:m-the pure one, or the chosen one. t]:.x;^. he, the son, be angry ; not Jehovah, which is more remote, and the son has the iron sceptre, to dash in pieces, "^n^ ^nasni, not perish on the way, as they are march- ing against the anointed, without arriving at the capital ; nor lose the way, wander from the right road of virtue and blessedness, but perish as to the way, comp. 1 : 6, find that your way leads to perdition, and you go to perdition in and with it. tay^s , not, when his wrath is kindled but a little, but for his wrath will soon burn, is almost burning, or hypotheti- cally, might easily burn, \ -ia 'oin 255. 1, trust in him, though it is sinful to trust in princes or in the son of man, a proof of his superhuman nature. Some refer the suflSx to Jehovah ; but that is too remote, and only to be admitted, if Messiah could not properly be an object of religious trust, or if the Psalmist could not have contemplated him in that light. 2iS HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. PSALM III. This Psalm is closely connected in subject with the preceding, Psalm 1 exhibits the contrast between the righteous and the wicked in their character and destiny. In Psalm 2 all nations are combined in vain rebellion against God's constituted king, the Messiah. In Psalm 3 we find the same struggle on a smaller scale and in a preliminary form, the wicked and causeless rebellion against David, the divinely appointed head of the theocracy, and his assurance of protection. 1. The titles of the Psalms are of different sorts, sometimes contain- ing merely musical directions, sometimes, as here, a statement of the author and the occasion of the composition. These titles are doubtless en- tirely reliable, for (1) they are part of the text, and are to be ascribed to the authors of the several Psalms, there being the same external authority for their genuineness and correctness as that of the Psalms themselves. (2) Even if they were prefixed by others at a later time, their being admitted and suffered to remain copld only be accounted for on the as- sumption of their correctness. (3) Nothing in the Psalms is inconsist- ent with these inscriptions, n^^ttt 191. 5, occurs only in the titles of the Psalms, and is prefixed to fifty-seven. The verb T/sr is applied to instrumental music, or to vocal with an instrumental accompaniment, whence, like i//aX/xos from i//a/\Aw, it denotes a composition designed for instrumental performance, as -i^i;, which is also frequent in the titles of Psalms, means one designed to be sung. m^V 257, belonging to Da- vid^ as its author. The occasion stated is when he fled from Absalom his son ; and the language of the Psalm is quite in accordance with the circumstances of that time. That the author was a monarch, may be inferred (1) from the vast numbers of his opposers, ver. 6 ; (2) from his pious prayer for the people as identified in fortunes with himself, ver. 8 ; and perhaps also (3) from his calling God *his glory,' i. e. the source of his official elevation and distinction. Hence it cannot be the eff'usion of a godly man in a private station, surrounded by enemies. If then the author was a king, he must have been either David or Solomon, as these are the only two kings to whom Psalms are ever referred. It could not have been Solomon, for it does not agree with the characteristics of his reign, which was a peaceful one. If David was its author, it must, from its tone, have been at one of the most perilous crises of his life. Of these there were principally two, which miglit be thought of as fur- nishing an occasion for such a psalm, the persecution by Saul and the re- volt of Absalom. That it could not be the former appears (1) from the reference to former trials and persecutions, ver. 7, from which he had NOTES ON PSALM 3 : 1-3. 219 been delivered, which must include the hostility of Saul. (2) Zion was not God's ' holy hill/ ver. 4, till David was king, and removed the ark to that place ; no other mountain ever received that name. It cannot mean Sinai, for often as this expression occurs in Scripture, and espe- cially in the Psalms, it always means Zion : and help is always sought from the present dwelling-place of God, not from the scene of a past revelation. Kimchi fixes the moment of the Psalm when David and the people went weeping, barefoot, and with the head covered, up moonti Olivet, 2 Sam. 15 : 30. Hengstenberg refers it to the evening of that day ; but if it is possible to determine its time precisely, this may more naturally be the next morning after he had safely slept through that first night of most immediate peril, ver. 5, and in this protection found a pledge of future deliverance. The Psalm describes his peril, vs. 2. 3 ; protector, vs. 4. 5 ; confidence, vs. 6. 7 ; and prayer, vs. 8. 9. 2. -nw , exclamation, how^ the force of which may extend through the verse, or only through the first clause, "-^s might be from n!;s as- saulting me, but is usually taken from is my adversaries. : 'Vy di>^ , a general expression, equivalent to * enemies,' Deut. 28:7; here it referg to rebels, insurgents. 3. c-^an, these may be his enemies before spoken of, or false friends, or disheartened followers, ^fpy., not a mere periphrasis of the pronoun me, for this periphrasis, though frequent in Arabic, is always emphati- cally used in Hebrew, either where the life is in question, as Ps. 7 : 3, * lest he rend my soul,' i. e. destroy my life. If it were so understood here, the meaning would be say of my life, there is no help for it in God ; but since 'igj is fem. the following ^V must refer, not to it, but to the person himself. Or where the feelings are concerned, say so as to affect his feeliyigs deeply, cut him to the heart ; this is the sense here. The preposition may be rendered in reference to, as Gen. 20 : 13, Isa, 41 : 7, or perhaps better to. Although this was not addressed to him as is shown by the use of the third person in the next clause, it is yet said to his soul, goes to his heart, i^^ 258. h. hnys;^ 219. 2, 196. I. If the ending have the sense of He directive, 219. 1, ther$ is not to salvation for him, i. e., he cannot come to salvation. But as this appears forced, it is better to regard the sense of the ending as weakened or lost, as in nV'^V by niyht, also niyht. It is here used for euphony, or at most as a poetic and emphatic form. fi-irr^Na, God will not help him because he is such a sinner, corap. 2 Sam. 16:7. 8, or bis condition is so desperate that even God cannot help him. Though the former is doubtless to be included, yet the latter was abo in his mind, as is shown by the counter assertion of vgr. 9, ' sah ation ]i& 220 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. longs tc God,' he is able to save, and does save. : nVo occurs in the Psalms seventy-one times, and three times in Habakkuk, chap. 3. It has been variously explained. (1.) It is accented as though it belonged to the preceding sentence : the Targum renders it y'chyh for ever ; so Aquila, det ; Syramachus, ets rov alCjva. This is now universally aban- doned. (2.) It is regarded as a musical term. a. Some make it an ab- breviation, e. g. Tin r^hyizh :2b return above singer, equivalent to da capo. But this leaves too much to conjecture, and there is no evidence of such abbreviations in Scripture. It is most probably derived either, b. from nVo to be silent, rest, denoting a pause in the singing to be filled up by the instruments, or c. from nVts = '^^o to lift up, meaning elevation, loud tone, i. e. forte, and intended as a direction to the orchestra to play with new force while the singers are silent, or repeat the stanza just sung. In spite of the double derivation and opposite sense deduced, it amounts therefore to the same thing. As to the form of the word, some regard it as imp. Kal with n paragog. in pause nVo, for ir^^ from nVq : others as a noun nV with n parag. Though designed primarily for musical direction, it stands related to the sense of the passage, as the music was intended to conform to and express the sense. It occurs only after an important sentiment, which is thus emphasized, and conimonly after some triumphant statement, which is thus celebrated and finds expression. 4. But though men considered his situation desperate, it was not so ; he had a helper and one who regarded his prayers. npN*, and thou, in contrast with the conduct or the expectations of his enemies. -,5,,?s shield, from -,5A to protect, a source of protection and defence, Gen. 15 : 1. "nys, not only before him, but around him; the primary sense of the prepositi(m, according to Gesenius, is, close to me, on all sides of me ; according to Hupfeld, between me and, everything else, "'j'ias my glory or honour, i. e. the source and permanent ground of it, comp. Ps. 27 : 1, *the Lord is my light and my salvation :' not merely the one who wiU now vindicate my honour by saving me from my enemies, but the origi nal source of my honour, or regal dignity. As he has originally be stowed this royal authority, he will not suffer me to be thus violently despoiled of it. : 'cx-i oniii, grief bows the head, deliverance from sor- row lifts it up again. 5. 'V:j> , the immediate instrument of an action, instead of being pre- ceded by a preposition, may be subordinated to the proper subject, either in apposition with it, *' my voice, viz. : I cry," or as an accusative, " / as to my voice cry." This is no pleonasm, but is equivalent to cry loudly, K-^.^N, habitual action, 263. 4, as the English present, / cry. 3s y',5, NOTES ON PSALM 3 : 4-8. 221 Vav conversive after a future does not make a preterite, but indicates a consequent of the preceding verb, 265. b, and he hears me ; the fut'ara in the same habitual sense as the preceding. Whenever I call, he hears me, or answers me, not merely in the sense of listening or speaking, but of granting the solicited and effectual aid. 6. God being thus his protector and helper, had already begun his work of protection from the present peril, and he had perfect confidence in him for the future, 'sw, the pronoun, when not necessary to perspi- cuity, is always emphatic, 243. 1, even /, whose case men regard as desperate, have been thus marvellously preserved, tis^^ ^^^^ ^*^ down and slept, indicating his sense of security as well as his safety. ^nSsiyjn / have awaked : some understand this of the past generally, God has always protected me in the darkness and perils of the night, and grant- ed me slumber and safety, I can therefore trust him now. But it seems better to explain it from existing circumstances and of a definite time, the night after his flight. The culmination of his danger and hour of his most extreme peril was, when Ahithophel counselled, 2 Sam. 17 : 1, to pursue David with a large force that night and cut him off at once. The failure of Absalom to adopt that advice, which was an answer (one of^hose referred to in ver. 5) to David's prayer, 2 Sam 15 : 31, and the consequent salvation of that night, was really the beginning of deliver- ance from the entire danger. J"'55ttO'; Jehovah will ever sustain me, fut. in habitual sense, 263. 4, sustains me, is my protector then, now and always. The meaning is either, I was protected that night because God is always my protector ; or, I had this sense of security because of my consciousness that God always will sustain me. 7. Cheered not only by his knowledge that God is his protector in the general, but by this particular instance of marked and surprising de- liverance, he would not be afraid, however great his perils. n"i''n, here and Ps. 27 : 1, followed by yo, commonly with a direct object, n^asnw, with allusion to sian, ca-^, vs. 2. 3. dj^ people in a collective sense, per- sons ; or nation, the people, viz., Israel, the article omitted as it often is in poetry. 8n, not who have set themselves, since this verb is never used in a reflexive or intransitive sense, but whom they, indef., referring to his enemies, 243. 2, have set against me. This is the language of calm and quiet confidence rather than loud triumph ; hence there is no Selah to dwell upon and celebrate it in jubilant strains of instrumental melody. That this is the temper in which it is spoken is further shown by the following prayer for the granting of a deliverance not yet accomplished. 8. Having such a helper and such confidence, he does not intermit or discontinue prayer, but is enabled to pray with earnestness and hope. 222 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. rTrj5 arise from seeming inaction and inattention to the case of tlie sup* pliant ; assume an attitude of action, address thyself to my case, 'n'^g my God, expressive of a personal relation. ^s, save me now by shaming and destroying my enemies, for thou hast been my deliverer in previous perils, r-'sn (hou hast smitten all my enemies as to the cheek, 273. 2, treated them with deserved contumely, and by an anticipation of the following figure of beasts of prey, rendered them powerless by destroying their weapon of attack, "^ss- Some interpreters have needlessly stum- bled at the fact that he says all, though enemies were now surrounding him. It is all his enemies on the former occasions to which he refers. B-^j'tB-i , both the persecution of David by Saul and this revolt of Absalom were characterized by opposition against the legitimate and divinely con- stituted king. They were attempts to overthrow a divine ordinance, and defeat what was of divine appointment. Accordingly, the godly among the people were for David, and the ungodly against him. { n-ijau; , broken the teeth, as of wild beasts, destroyed their power of offence, thus render- ing them harmless. Marg., see on 1 Sam. 17 : 45. 9. ri'n^^, belongs to him as its author and source; see on ver. 3. rryjit'^n 215. 5. tjiay, not a declaration, is upon thy people, but a prayer^ be upon thy people. Their special relation to God is indica#d by the use of the pronoun, and is the ground upon which the petition rests. David here, as often elsewhere, solicits not only individual bless- ings for himself, but rises from these to embrace in his petitions the whole people of God, of whom he was the head, in whose behalf he was so deeply interested, and whose welfare was so intimately connected with his own. His petition, it has been suggested, embraces even that mis- guided portion of the people, who were then in revolt. PSALM IV. This Psalm bears an external resemblance to Psalm 3 ; in length, 9 verses, in Selah at the end of the third and fifth verses, and in some of its expressions, viz. : D"'';^k ce"^, ver. 7, comp. 3:3; ]' ti "^J^'s?*! ver. 9, comp. 3 : 6. With this corresponds an inward resemblance in the identity of situation. The Psalmist is surrounded by foes who would rob him of his official dignity which he had by God's gracious choice, vs. 3. 4. So that it is probably to be referred to the same occasion, the re- volt of Absalom. The absence of distinct mention of Absalom interposes no objection any more than in the preceding psalm : that his adversa- ries are addressed by the general term " sons of men," is readily ac* NOTES ON PSALM 4 : 1-3. 223 counted for, if Absalom is regarded as a tool in the hands of more de- signing men rather than himself the leading spirit in the rebellion. 1. This title has relation to the musical performance of the Psalm and its authorship. n^rrV occurs 55 times in the Psalms, and once in Hab. 3 : 19. In this last instance it stands at the end of a metrical composition, but with that exception always at the beginning, and it is invariably the first word of the title in which it occurs, except in Ps. 88 ; belonging to the leader or chief musician, i. e. committed to him as the one charged with its musical performance, nnrisanot dependent on the preceding participle, to the leader in the music of stringed instruments, but a distinct direction respecting the mode of the performance of the Psalm, with stringed instruments. The Psalmist utters, 1. ver. 2, a prayer to God for deliverance. 2. vs. 36, a warning to his enemies to desist from their vain and wicked course, and to return to the true service of God, whom they were opposing. 3. vs. 7-9, his own joy and confidence in God. 2. 'j^-js "^^.'iJN;., either, my righteous God, an appeal to God as the possessor and source of righteousness, and righteous in his dealings, and as standing in an intimate relation to the Psalmist ; or, God of my right' eousness, vindicator of my righteous cause, as * God of my life ' means, not 7ny living God, but the author and preserver of my life, p-rs never means simply ' salvation.' The first argument of his prayer is found in the title applied to God, who, as a righteous Being, could not but favour his servant and his righteous cause ; the next is found in God's past de- liverances. 1^?^, the article is equivalent to an unemphatic possessive, 245. 3. a, in my distress, or is generic, 245. 5, in distress, na^-nn^ not to be rendered as an imperative, which would require ) conversive, but as a preterite, and not probably as referring to some single definite fact, but to the past generally; not 'thou deliveredst' at some well- remembered time, but thou hast delivered in every previous trouble. It mars the simplicity of the Hebrew style to supply the relative, ' thou, who hast delivered, etc' 'ssn. Though he appeals to God's righteous- ness as the vindicator of his just cause, it is still only for grace or unde- served favour that he sues. 3. ttjis 'iB sons of men, i. e. me?i, to whom he now turns from speak- ing to God. God was his helper, his enemies were only men. Or, if tt;^N involves a tacit opposition to d-^N nobles, men of high station, many of whom were engaged on the side of Absalom in this revolt. r: t?, of time, hoio long, or degree, hoiv far, to what extent, ''^ia^ official 2'2\i HKBREW CIIllESTOMATUY. dignity, not merely personal honour : it was the former of which the conspirators sought to rob him, and which they aimed to bring to dis- grace. The question extends through the verse, and is not confined to its first clause, nrs . . . p-^") may either characterize their design as vain and deceptive, one which could not be accomplished, but would disap- point their expectations ; or their measures and course of policy ; they sought to advance their aims by falsehood and unworthy deeds. 4. ^.y-"., Vav is adversative, 287. 1, yet know ; you are attempting the overthrow of my royal authority, but know that it is of divine origin, and cannot be overthrown. Or it may be copulative ; the previous verse is dissuasive, as though he said, 'cease from your vain attempt and know,' or recognize the truth of the divine right of David to rule, rjsr^, the roots nVs and nVs , though cognate, are not to be confounded. Some would give this word the sense of nVs, 'to treat in a marvellous manner,* and apply it to the great benefits granted to David, but its proper mean- ing is to separate, select, distinguish. T^sri 185. 2, adj. derived from Ton, which denotes, see on Isa. 40 : 6, the love of God to man, or of man to God, or to one another. It may have the passive sense of an object of divine regard, or the active sense of pious ; both may here be combined, with special prominence to the former, though without excluding the latter. That God had selected him and made him the recipient of so great a benefit, ought to convince his foes that they cannot wrest it from him. 5. !!Tin (1) be angry, so the LXX cited Eph. 4 : 26, ' be angry and 8in not:* be angry if you can do so without sin, but this, especially in this case, in which it is directed against the Lord's anointed, being im- possible, see to it that you do not sin by anger. (2) tremble before God my protector and avenger, and in consequence avoid sinning longer by your hostility to me. ']^n, not merely speak, but say, viz. : that you will discontinue your sinful course, in your heart, in private meditation and reflection. dsasttJ'Js V?, not upon couches used as seats, or divans, i. e. in their meeting for consultation, but upon your beds, in the night, which upon the supposition of this being an evening psalm, was at hand, a time favourable to still reflection and reconsideration of their course. V)z-\^_ be still, quietly reflect, ponder, or desist from your undertaking. 6. pi:: sacrifices of righteousness, not merely externally right, agree- ing in number and character with the legal prescriptions, but offered in a righteous spirit, which alone could make them acceptable. However profuse their sacrifices, while they continued in their present godless undertaking, they were sacrifices of wickedness. An allusion possibly to Absalom's pretext, 2 Sam. 15 : 7, etc. wi:z'^ and trust, a second ex* NOTES ON PSALM 4:4-9. 225 hortation, trust in God, not in yourselves and your own powers; or, after the analogy of * do this and live/ the second verb may demote a sequence of the first. Your present trust is presumptuous ; but offer the sacrifices of righteousness, then you may trust in the Lord. The Psalm- ist, in this address to his enemies, which, though in form directed to them, was really designed for himself, reviews the two leading grounds of his confidence that God would interfere on his behalf, (1) that the royal dignity of which they would deprive him was God's gift to him ; (2) that they were ungodly men, while he feared and trusted God. 7. c^sn, men in general, or David's desponding followers, ^jsni! , regarded by some as an idiomatic optative, like -jr-; ^, that we might see. More probably it is the language of despondency, the question im- plying a negative answer; no one can show us good. To 'see good* is to experience it ; comp. Luke 2 : 26, ' see death.' ns: =: n^d , the unusual orthography is perhaps desigwed to suggest an allusion to oa, comp. Ex. 17:15 lift up as a banner, display conspicuously, that we may rally beneath it. There is here a combined allusion to two parts of the sacerdotal blessing, * the Lord lift up his face upon thee,' and ' the Lord cause his face to shine.' The light of the countenance is .a token of favour. It was not outward good, but the Lord's favour, which the Psalmist desired. 8. This light of God's countenance, in fact, the Psalmist already possessed in the midst of his troubles, to such an extent that it gave him more joy than others found in the greatest outward prosperity. ny>s, prep, in comparative sense. c:a-, suf. might refer to men in general, as Ps. 65 : 10, and then the proverbial joy of harvest is intended. More probably it relates to his foes in their times of abundance, which is tacitly contrasted with David's own destitution. Cor7i and wine are often combined to express agricultural products generally. : tian may agree directly with the preceding nouns, or a relative may be supplied, time of their corn and ivine which abounded^ or in which they abounded, 9. C",V^-2, state of perfect safety or security, nothing to injure or awaken apprehension, ^"ri:, one act coincident in time with the other; no protracted wakefulness from anxiety, but fall asleep immediately on lying down. -i-::V thou alone or dwell alone, not only separated from all foes, but, as it was Israel's distinction. Num. 23 : 9, Deut. 33 : 28, separated from other nations, enjoying special protection and peculiar privileges. 15 226 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. PSALM V. 1. ITiis Psalm presents another phase of the same great conflict be- tween the righteous and the wicked. The hostility which in Psalm 2 was directed against Messiah, and in Psalms 3 and 4 against the king of the theocracy, his type and representative, is here in Psalm 5 ex- pressed in terms applicable even to its humblest members, when the objects of wicked persecution by deed or word. An external point of connection with the two preceding Psalms is, that this is a morning Psalm, ver. 4, following morning and evening Psalms ; aleo rn'-* nnK -^s, last verses of 4th and 5th Psalms. n-V'^nar Vn, a doubtful expressicm, variously explained as denoting the musical instrument, unto, i. e. to be sung as an accompaniment to, the j^vpes or flutes ; the tune to the air or tune of Nehiloth, which must then be the name of some well-known melody, or a leading word in some compositi(m associated with such a melody ; or the subject in reference to inheritances, i. e. the respective lots or fortunes of the righteous and the wicked. LXX. vnlp Trj'.n , not direct^ but arrange, set in order, something consisting of various parts ; its object here is the words of his prayer. It contains also an allusion to the ,:\ 228 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. ritual service. This is the word technically used for several offices of the sanctuary, e. g. arranging the lamps or providing them with wick and oil, setting the shew-bread upon the table, and especially arranging the wood upon the altar of burnt-offering, and arranging the parts of the- sacrifice upon it. This last was the first morning duty of the priest ; and corresponding to that is the spiritual oblation which the Psalmist here pledges, and which could only be acceptable in connection with the atonement which the morning lamb procured or typified, jns^xn, not I will look up, as a gesture of prayer, but will watch, as the attitude of expectation. The figure is that of a watchman stationed upon a look- out to descry objects in the distance ; thus he would watch, expecting an answer to his prayer. It would be the prayer of faith, not of indiffer- ence or criminal unbelief. He has solicited gracious audience, declared his determination to pray, and expressed the hope and expectation of a favourable answer ; but has not explicitly stated what his petition is. This is reserved until he comes to the beginning of the second stanza, where it appears that he desired deliverance from the persecutions of wicked enemies ; that this was already in his mind appears, however, from the reason immediately assigned why he should be heard. 5. 'IS. He argues from God*s holiness. I look confidently for an answer, rrssN, for thou art not a God that hast pleasure in wickedness. He has not yet said what his petition was, he does not say in the verses immediately succeeding that the wicked men whom he describes are his foes ; he explains all this more fully in the ne:xt stanza. Now he only urges that his prayer is of such a nature, that a God who hates sin and will punish sinners, will surely grant it. f s^, verbal adjective with a direct object, see on Gen. 42 : 18, Nah. 3:1; the corresponding verb s sometimes followed by a, and sometimes by a direct object, ^^n^^ 102. 2, in the brief language of poetry this verb takes a suflSx, though the re- lation is indirect, lodge with thee, be found in thy company, share that regard which the according of hospitality, particularly in the east, in volved. ;yn masc. an evil person, or neut. evil; the latter affords a more exact parallel to ytfn. God would seem to harbour sin if he toler- ated it, or did not punish it. 6. !i3u*n^ stand before thee as judge, endure the test of thy tribunal, or be suffered to continue in thy presence. \'\'^^, nonentity, emptiness, barren of all that is virtuous and good, and since this negative state im- plies what is positively bad, iniquity. 7. ^a^n , since Jehovah hates sin, he will punish the sinner with de- struction. ina?i 8 254. 9. h. fta^ , see on Nah. 3 : 1. 8. 13 NV The connection indicated by Vav will depend upon the NOTES ON PSALM 5 : 5-9. 22G sense put upon tliis verse. According to one view it is adversative : evil sliall not dwell with thee, and thou wilt destroy the wicked, bvll shall in thy great mercy be permitted to enter thy house, to be thy guest, to be on terms of friendship and familiarity with God. According to another view it is copulative : thou wilt destroy my wicked foes, and I in consequence will enter thy house to praise thee for this deliverance. To enter God's house may be spoken of as a token of familiarity and friendship, or as intimating that new matter of praise and thanksgiving would be aflforded by granting him the deliverance for which he prays. Vvt! 189. b. The tabernacle erected by David on Mount Zion, 2 Sam. 6 : 17, is the one particularly intended. The word strictly denotes the sacred edifice as distinguished from the court ; the house of God includes the court ; hence he speaks of entering God's house, but worshipping toward the palace or temple. The temple or tabernacle proper none but the priests could enter. The same distinction is preserved between upov and va6tt^-,tt? *him who treated me ill.' nsVhsi, Eng. Ver. makes Vav adversative and the clause parenthetic. More recent interpreters regard Vav as copulative, and render yVh to spoil, a sense which nowhere else occurs in the verb, but is justified by its derivative nsiVn spoils. There seems to be an allusion to the oppor- tunities which David had of injuring Saul in the cave at Engedi and wilderness of Ziph, but which he forbore to use ; and where, in exculpa- ting himself to Saul, he referred to false accusations of this description, 1 Sam. 24:9, 26: 19. 6. fi'-^n^, 00. 2. a. The future has a jussive sense, as is shown by the following a^ and "jsw^ . If guilty of these charges, he was willing to renounce all claim upon the divine interposition, and to have permission given to the enemy to pursue his soul, i. e. his life, with deadly intent, and not only pursue, but overtake and trample it to the earth, ob-^^, complete, helpless, and contemptuous destruction, as of something vile and worthless, '^'ass honour, personal, official, or both ; to bring this to the dust is to degrade him by the loss of it. Or it may denote the more Honourable and exalted part of his nature, and thus be equivalent to *life* and ' soul:' and to bring it to the dust will then be to sink him to the grave. 7. Having stated his case, he now appeals to God, the judge of all, for his judgment. He prays that God's judgment on the world may be- 234 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. gin, and that this particular portion of it, his own case, may be decided without further delay, ^"o/f, see on 3 : 8. Ntcsn, either, lift up thy' self, parallel to the preceding verb, or ascend the seat of judgment. nin^ys, prep, in the midst of, and so because of or against. nn^.y'i awake, as if from sleep and previous inattention or neglect, '^"{k unto me, for my advantage, or a pregnant construction, 272. 3, awake and turn to me. tos'^w, not accusative of direction, 'unto the judgment which thou hast commanded,' but the object of the verb, thou hast com- manded judgment, either justice which God has required to be practised, whence he is appealed to that he would now exercise the same, or rather a judicial process which he has resolved upon and appointed a time for executing. 8. The judgment scene is depicted, fi^.^,1 congregation of nations, i. e. all nations, either as spectators, or themselves to be judged. sr^Vi^'l > either, after the judgment is complete ascend again triumphantly to heaven, or preparatory to the judgment resume the elevated judgment- seat, here called the high place ; resume or return to it, because in suf- fering iniquity to be unpunished, he appeared for a season to have for- saken it. 9. He pleads from the necessary connection of God's universal work of judgment with the dispensing of justice in his own case. God is to judge, or judges, is the judge of nations ; judge me, do me justice. j^Vy, supply the relative, which is vj^on me, rests upon me, is possessed by me. Others render, which is over me as a protection and defence, or supply the substantive verb, ' let it be upon me according to my righteousness.' This desire to be treated according to his righteousness is not inconsistent with his supplications for divine mercy in the previous Psalm and elsewhere. He was guiltless as regarded man, and especially as regarded these existing charges and his existing foes, but not as re- garded God. 10. The object of this judgment for which he prays, is the destruc- tion of sin, rather than of the persons of the wicked, except so far as this is necessary to it, and the establishment and security of the righteous. ittA-;, trans, or intrans. and y->, subject or object; hence three con- structions are possible. (1) may evil (i. e. their sin) destroy the wicked ; (2) may he put an end to the evil of the wicked ; (3) may the evil of the wicked cease. Smce God is addressed both before and after, the last is to be preferred, "^hh!) a righteous God tries, or is a trier of hearts and reins. Or if the language of direct address is preserved in this clause, ' thou, righteous God, art a trier, etc' or ' thou art a trier of hearts and reins, a righteous God.' * Hearts and reins' denote the inte- NOTES ON PSALM 7 : 8-18. 235 nor nature and state of men, their inward character as vvell as thei/ inward acts or exercises. This is an assertion not only of God's omnis cience, that he is acquainted with what passes within men, hut also of his justice, that he will deal with them accordingly, like a trier of metals who discriminates dross from gold. 11. The petition is followed by a confident expectation founded on the divine justice, ^aitt , God, who is elsewhere called a shield, i. e. protection or defence, is here represented as sustaining the shield, pro- viding for the defence of the Psalmist. My shield is upon God^ rests upon him, is furnished or supported by him. The attribute ascribed to God in the following words is the ground of the confidence just expressed. 12. l:'.tt; God judges^ does justice to the righteous, or, God is a righteous judge. cy.T predicate, and Vn subject, God is angry every day^ or the former might qualify Vn , if the prose usage of this word be insisted on, see on Nah. 1 : 2, and c-^-^n be the subject. Go I is a God who is angry every day, 13. z!^.''^ ^i""t^. i^ ^^^> the wicked, shall not return, either inwardly repent or turn back from his assault and persecution. As God is the subject both before and after, some make it so in this clause by convert- ing c^V CK into an asseveration. In an oath, see on Gen. 42 : 15, cn has a negative sense, and nV dn an opposite or positive sense ; surely he will return, sharpen his sivord, will again sharpen it, 269. a. 14. c*(;.V^V ^^^ ardent in pursuit, persecutors, but he will malce his ar- rows to be burning, with allusion to the practice of hurling blazing darts. 15. He conceives mischief or harm to others and brings forth false- hood, that which disappoints his expectations ; he ruins himself instead of those against whom he is plotting. 16. Figure from pits dug to entrap animals. tVys"; he was making or was about to make, fut relative to the preceding preterite, 263. 1. 17. Comp. Obad. ver. 15. 18. Praise for God's just judgment on the wicked and his vindica- tion of his servants. }p"Vy when used as a divine name does not receive the article, 246. 1. PSALM VIII. A devout meditation upon God's condescending grace to man as shown in the rank assigned to him in the creation, and the dominion granted to him over the world. The divine goodness to man, which it is the aim of this Psalm to celebrate, is not to be estimated by his pres- ent fallen condition, which is the fruit of his own sin, but by the gifts 236 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. and honours with which he was crowned in his primitive estate. It is man as God made him and designed him to be, who is here described, primeval man, ideal man. This ideal, imperfectly exhibited in man as he now is, finds full realization in Christ, of whom Adam was a type, and to whom the terms of the Psalm are therefore applicable in a more ex- alted sense than they were to him, Heb. 2 : 6-9, 1 Cor. 15 : '27. It shall hereafter be realized in all the people of God, who are to be re- stored in the image of Christ, and made partakers of his dignity and glory, and thus raised to a condition of which the primitive estate of man was but the image and the type. 1. T>mn, by some derived from m a wine-press, and thought to de- note a style of music connected with the vintage ; by others from the city of Gath, whence the instrument or tune so designated may have been borrowed ; and by others still from -jas , in the sense of the music of stringed instruments. The Psalm recounts, (1) vs. 2-4, the evidences of God's greatness, as preliminary to the consideration of, (2) vs. 510, his wonderful grace to man. 2. is^sHN 201. 2, plur. suf., the Psalmist speaks not merely for him- self as an individual, but for all the people of God, or for all men. *:[):, the name of God, i. e. that which is known of him, the revelation which he has made of himself, see on 1 Sam. 17 : 45, Ps. 5:11. rin 132. 1. This word has greatly embarrassed interpreters. Some make it 3 f. pret. for njns , as rrrir) 2 Sam. 22 : 41 for nri^s, which^ viz. the earth, lias given thy glory above the heavens, i. e. has caused thy praises to reach the skies. Others, as in all the other passages in which this form occurs, imper. with n paragogic, which give even thy glory above the heavens, make it still more conspicuous. But the connection seems to demand, not a prayer for enhancing God's glory, but a declaration of its con- spicuity and greatness. It seems better, therefore, to regard it as a Kal infin. nsn for nrn or nn, as n^-, Gen. 46 : 3 for nnn 148. 2, whose glory is given, put upon the heavens, lit. the giving of whose glory is, etc The glory of God is displayed in the heavens, and his name is thus made resplendent in all the earth. 3. This glory is so self-evidencing that babes may be trusted to de- fend it against blaspheming foes. c^Mr, not babes in the spiritual sense, as opposed to the wise and prudent. Matt. 11 : 25, but young children ; enough is palpable to them to constitute an irrefragable argu- ment of God's greatness and glory, fy, out of the utterances of these feeble advocates God has founded strength, constructed a power to still NOTES ON PSALM 8 : 1-10. 237 the proudest foes. In such a cause a child can confute the most learned And subtle infidel. For 'strength* the LXX substitute Upraise;' this rendering is retained in Matt. 12 : 16 as substantially equivalent to the original, inasmuch as the strength referred to consists in the conscious or unconscious praises of infancy and childhood. The word tS?, how- ever, does not properly mean * praise,' though Gesenius incorrectly at- tributes this meaning to it here and in a few other passages. 4. ^[^nbasK 183. c, figure from human organs of construction. hpf 247. 'inm;-^.s86. 5(2m. s.). 5. {istperi, God is said to visit men when he manifests himself to them either in mercy or in judgment ; the former is here particularly referred to. The future in this and the following verbs has its habit- ual sense, 263. 4, describing what God is constantly doing. The sentence begun in the preceding verse extends through the first clause of ver. 7. 6. srnshni 265. a. tsyia denotes degree, a little ; in the ideal application of this Psalm to Christ it might also have its temporal sense, a little while. Heb. 2:7. 9. fc^n^Nto , for * God ' the LXX substitute * angels,' which is retained Heb. 2 : 7, since the main idea is expressed with sufficient accuracy. The Psalmist alludes to the fact that man was made in the image of God. 7. V3, man was constituted the head of the material and animal creation. But as applied to Christ, the ideal man, in whom and by whom our lapsed nature is restored, these words obtain a higher than their original sense, and * all ' may be pressed to the widest possible ex- tent of meaning, and embrace, as the apostle in commenting upon it ex- plains, absolutely all things but God himself, 1 Cor. 15 : 27, Eph. 1 : 22, Heb. 2 : 8. 8. This verse contains two poetic forms, rrji.s for ins , or as it is once written, nss, and {-^nw for nnb ; also one word of rare occurrence, dieVm, equivalent in sense to the more usual and prosaic i)?a . The enumera- tion begins with the domestic animals as the most useful and the most completely under human control, proceeds thence to wild beasts, and thence to the inhabitants of the other elements, the birds of the air above, the fish in the waters beneath. 9. ins cannot agree with 'ai, but is a parallel and more comprehen- sive expression. 10. This verse repeats the sentiment with which the Psalm began, and of which a fresh proof has now been exhibited. God's name ren- dered glorious by the frame of material nature is still more exalted and ennobled by his condescending grace to man. 238 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. PSALM XXII. The basis of this Psalm is to be sought in the typical experience of the Psalmist, the prophetic significance of which is herein developed. David, though a true servant of God, was exposed to severe suffering from the persecution of wicked men, was finally delivered, and in conse- quence of this deliverance grateful homage was paid to God by him and by others to whom this act of grace was made known. This was not an anomalous experience, but a law of the kingdom of God, destined to be verified not only in other instances like his own, but on a vastly greater scale in One who should be the righteous sufi'erer par excellence, and whose sufferings, coupled with his final extrication out of them, should result in the offering of grateful praise to God from all mankind in every age. The extremity of the suflferings described, and especially the con- sequences to follow upon their termination, are such as David could not, by the most, strained exaggeration, have imputed to his own case. It is evident that he is speaking in the name of the Messiah, considered as the ideal of righteous sufferers. The same thing appears from the adop- tion of the first words of this Psalm by our Lord upon the cross, and the application of its language to him in repeated instances in the New Testament. 1. '^Ty^h nl;^.N~V?- Some suppose the hind of the daivn to be the name of a tune or of a song whose melody was to be used in singing this Psalm ; others think it to be an enigmatical description of the subject, *the hind' perhaps a figure for persecuted innocence, with the 'dawn' of a happier morning after a night of suflPering and sorrow ; or, ' the hind of the dawn ' may be a fanciful description of the breaking day, the first branching beams as they struggle into view being compared to antlers. The Psalm consists of three parts, viz. : vs. 2-11, prayer for deliverance enforced by the speaker's relation to God. vs. 12-22, by the greatness of the peril. vs. 23-32, praise for deliverance and its blessed results. 2. iVm, see on Nah. 1 : 2. That God was his God was itself a plea why he should be heard, r:^'^ 231. 4. a. ''iriary , for which aajSax^avc, isnj^at? Matt. 27 : 46 is the Chaldee equivalent, p'l-n may agree directly with the subject of the preceding verb, or the interrogation may be re- peated, ' why art thou, far, etc' "iz'i , coordinate with the preceding noun and governed by the same preposition, -, ; though others read, the words of my roaring are far 275. 1 from my salvation, i. e. far from effecting it ; and others still, ' my God, etc. etc' are the words of my roaring. NOTES ON PSALM 22 ; 1-16. 239 4. ^^'"p^. The God whom the sufferer addresses is hohj, that is ac- cording to the proper sense of the original expression, see on Isa. 40 : 25, 41 : 14, infinitely exalted and perfectly pure. He might, therefore, be expected to possess both the ability and the disposition to save his op- pressed servant, ntn^ inhabiting, i. e. either dwelling among so as to be surrounded by, or sitting enthroned upon the praises of Israel. These praises imply attributes, to which he makes his urgent appeal. 5. Argument from God's past covenant faithfulness as shown tc those who were Messiah's fathers according to the flesh. 7. riyV'.n, despicable and helpless, liable to be crushed. Comp. Isa 41 : 14, 49 : 7, 53 : 3. 8. "y*:*', these gestures of derision are expressly mentioned in the narrative of the crucifixion, Mat. 27 : 39, Mark 15 : 29. 9. Vi\, not the infin. for the pret. he rolled, 268. 1, as it is rendered by the LXX, but the imper. roll, devolve thy cause upon Jehovah, com- mit it to him, comp. Ps. 37 : 5, Prov. 16:3. A taunting and ironical guggestion made to the sufferer by the unfeeling beholders before de- scribed, who then proceed to speak of him in the third person, 279. The evangelist records the utterance at the cross of these identical ex- pressions and others like them. Mat. 27 : 43. V*?.*?' *^^ subject is Jeho- vah, not the sufferer, since this verb is used to describe the feelings of God toward men, but never those of men toward God. 10. -^s . The taunt was just. They may well say, God has de- lighted in me, for thy kind care was bestowed upon me from my birth. "T^^ 157. 1, thou art my breaking forth, i. e. the one who brought me forth, -^ri-c^'/p, giving me ground for trust, before I was capable of its conscious exercise, by thy gracious dealings with me. 11. iVn, this section of the Psalm closes, as it began, with the argu- ment which has thus far been persistently pressed. 12. The second argument on which his petition is based, the proximity of the danger, and his destitution of any other source of help. The sec- ond ^3 is coordinate with the first, and both are dependent on prinn-VN, 13-16. His enemies, who have him completely in their power, are compared to bulls reared on the rich but solitary pastures of Bashan, and to lions. The weakness verging on dissolution, to which they have reduced him, is set forth under the emblems of water, and melted wax, and dislocated bmes. The vigour and moisture of his frame is dried out, it is dry as a potsherd, and his parched tongue cleaves to his jaws. It has been suggested that the physical effects of crucifixion are here pre- cisely described, the violent wrenching of the body, the extreme debility and exhaustion, and the raging thirst, John 19:28. p3r'i;r]^ what 240 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. was accomplislied by his murderous enemies was nevertheless, undei another aspect, the act of God. The persecution has reached its last stage ; thou wilt, if this murderous treatment is allowed to proceed fur- ther, place me to the dust of death, i. e. the grave, bring me down to it and place me there. 17. -'3 , the proof that he is, as he has just declared, at the very point of death. ''5*S'';vn 275. 2 or 277. ^xs like a lion they have encircled or beset me as to my hands and my feet, 271. 4, or as we might say, ' hand and foot,' so that I can neither resist nor flee. Dr. Alexander suggests as a point of comparison, " the infliction of sharp wounds in those parts of the body, an idea common to the habits of the lion and the usages of crucifixion." The explanation of '"jns as a plur. part, from n^is , which, though it does not occur elsewhere, might easily mean to pierce, see Gesenius Lexicon, involves the double anomaly of the insertion of 156. 3, and the omission of D from the plural ending, 199. b. An inconsiderable number of manuscripts read !i-ix:? or f,-!a they pierced. They appear to be confirmed by the LXX, Aquila, the Syriac Peshito, and Jerome, who render this word as a verb, though with some variety in the signification which they assign to it. The Masora (according to Jacob ben Chayim, the learned editor of the Vene- tian Eabbinical Bible, 1525) remarks that >)& occurs twice in different senses, viz. : in Isa. 38 : 13, where it undoubtedly means as a lion, and Ps. 22 : 17, where the K'ri has 'nxs , and the K'thibh f.-iNS. De Rossi ' -: IT ' -: IT (Variae Lectiones, vol. iv.), however, confesses that he could find no such remark in any of the numerous copies which he possessed of the Masora. On the whole, the reading with n, though adopted into the text, or at least put on a par with the received reading by several able critics, seems to have the overwhelming preponderance of critical authorities inst it. 18. ii'mr^, not his bones but his foes. pn-^K-i"', see on Gen. 44 : 34, gaze at me, feast themselves with the spectacle of my misery. 19. ^'py^l'ii in the sense of the unfinished present, 263. 2, are dividing, or proximate future, are about to divide, on the point of divid- ing. They are so sure of the death of their victim as to be already apportioning his garments amongst themselves. The exactness of its fulfilment is testified by all four of the evangelists. Mat. 27 : 35, Mark 15 : 24, Luke 23 : 34, John 19 : 23. 24. -^t-as-V?^ , for Daghesh-forte conjunctive, see on 6 : 7. 20. nnxn 243. 1, the pronoun expressed on account of the empha- sis of the opposition. They are acting thus, a)id therefore do not thou refuse or delay thine aid. NOTES ON PSALM 22:17-28. 241 21. a'nhte, poetic individualization of deadly hostile weapons, 'xe?, not merely me but 7ny soul, i. e. my life, see on 3:2. """r;:^ from the hand, i. e, from the power of, see on Gen. 37 : 21. In this derived sense of the phrase it is here joined with 'dog,' as in 1 Sam. 17 : 37 with *lion' and 'bear.* Others think it to be an indication that under the figure of 'dogs' men are intended. 5''J?T'??> shown by the parallel ex- pression itEs to be an epithet of his life ; my only one, either as possess- ing singular value, my darling, my most highly prized, or more strictly the only life be possessed or could have ; or it may be my lonely one, my life deserted as it seems to be by God as well as men. 22. Cttn for :"'>2N-^,, by g 53. 3 ; and from the horns of the huffa^ loes thou hast answered me, i. e. answered my prayer proceeding from between their horns, or answered by delivering me from their horns, 272. 3. Others, contrary to the accents, put a fall stop after ' buffa- loes,' connecting all that precedes with '3y"''*;Tn. j ^:ri"'3y , the deliverance prayed for is granted. This sudden transition prepares the way for the third and last division of the Psalm. The Psalmist sets forth the sever- ity of Messiah's sufferings, but makes no explicit mention of his death. The vicarious nature of these sufferings is not declared, nor the direct connection which they have with the salvation of the world ; while stress is chiefly laid upon the results effected by his exaltation from this ex- tremity of woe. The view presented is of course a partial one, being limited by the character of the type, which it is the province of the Psalm to unfold. In the respects referred to it is supplemented by Isa. 53. 23. ^ya declare thy name, i. e. recount the manifestations which God has made of his glorious perfections, see on 5 : 11. It is here said with special reference to the exhibition of his power and grace just made. Quoted as the language of Messiah, Heb. 2:12. 25. 7J?t; 92. c. 26. tfriKtt from with thee, not merely respecting thee, but derived from thee. } "'^f?")'?, change of person, 279. 27. ^^SN"^ , partake of the sacrificial or eucharistic festival implied or referred to in the last clause of the preceding verse, symbolizing com- munion with God and all spiritual blessings, 'h^, by some supposed to be the customary formula of benediction pronounced by the offerer of the sacrifice upon those who partook with him of the festival ; which might account for the change of person. 28. ii"i3t'^ remember the evidence now afforded of Jehovah's grace to his suffering servant, or remember God himself, whom the heathen have forgotten, 9 : 18. f-N osn, see on 2 : 8. n'ir.s:cT-V3, the blessing thus 16 242 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. wrought shall be co-extensive with that which it was promised Abraham should be effected through his seed, Gen. 12:3. 29. All nations shall thus worship Jehovah, for they are rightfully his. Comp. Obad. ver. 21. Vr^^, the pronoun is often omitted even be- fore participles, when the subject can be readily supplied from the con- text, 243. 1. 30. ^^5N, the figure of the sacrificial festival is continued. This salvation shall not only extend to all nations, but to all classes ; the fat 07is of the earth, they who have a prosperous abundance, as well as those who are perishing in abject destitution, going down to the dusty the grave, and he who, 285. 3, has not kept his soul alive, though dying or actually dead, he shall partake of this soul-reviving food, and shall live. 31. These benefits shall further be shared by every age. y-r. seed, the descendants of those just spoken of, or posterity in general, nso^ it shall be related of the Lord to the next generation ; the LXX connect the following J.xni^ with this verse, yev^a rj ipxpf^^yrj, but this is unneces- sary. This rendering gives to the verb the same sense as in ver. 23, and is to be preferred to it, posterity, shall be reckoned (a figure from the census or enrollment, as Ps. 87 : 6) unto or b?j the Lord to the genera- tion, comp. Ps. 24 : 6, i. e. to the number of his true people. 32. iV'-.s, the participle denotes a time contemporaneous with the action of the preceding verb, 266. 3, a people not now in existence, but who shall then be bor7i. PSALM XLV. Messiah is here presented as the ideal bridegroom. The typical basis was probably afforded by the marriage of Solomon to a foreign princess, perhaps, as many have conjectured, to the daughter of Pharaoh, king of Egypt. It cannot, however, be an ode composed in honour of that marriage. This is forbidden by its position in the book of Psalms, and its reception into the canon. A secular poem could find no place there, and would be entirely without analogy. The royal bridegroom is a divine person, ver. 7, to whom a universal reign, ver. 17, and endless homage, ver. 18, are promised. Tyre, which was never subject to any king of Israel, makes her submission to him, ver. 13. In addition to one who is designated the queen, other virgins and kings' daughters, her fellows, are upon the same occasion wedded to the king, vs. 9. 14. 15, which is contrary to the usages of real life, though significant as an alle- gory. Martial qualities are imputed to the king, vs. 3-5, and a line of T^OTES ON PSALM 45 : 1-3. 243 royal ancestors, ver. 16 ; neither of which could be attributed to Solo; mon. Hence this Psalm has, from the earliest times, been regarded as a mystic epithalamium, representing under a figure frequently employed in both the Old and the New Testaments the union of the Lord and his people, of Christ and his church. Its admission into the canon, it is now generally confessed, proves that it was so understood at the time the canon was formed. The Targum so expounds it. The application of it to Christ, Heb. 1 : 8. 9, both implies that this view was then preva- lent, and sets the seal of inspired authority upon it. Its messianic character has been almost universally recognized by Christian interpre- ters, and though denied by the unbelief of modern times in its repugnance to admit predictions of Christ, no other satisfactory solution has been or can be proposed. 1. D-'Stt;?; V? upon lilies, which some explain to mean, lily-shaped instruments ; others, a tune bearing that name, or associated with a song so called ; others, an enigmatical description of the subject, * lilies' being a figure for beautiful women, Sol. Song, 2 : 2. nnp \rsV belonging to the sons of Korah, a Levitical family, employed with others by the appoint- ment of David ' in the service of song in the house of the Lord,' 1 Chron. 6 : 16. 22 (Eng. Ver. vs. 31. 37), 2 Chron. 20 : 19. It belonged to them, probably, in the sense of being committed to them for musical perform- ance, though others think that it was composed by them. V'''t;r , an in- structive or didactic Psalm ; this title would only be appropriate upon the allegorical interpretation, and may have been prefixed with the view of suggesting at the outset that this is not a mere marriage ode, and of leading the reader to seek for a deeper meaning. : m'^";'^ lovely women, though some give to the fern. plur. a neuter sense, lovely things, or an abstract, 201. 1. a, love. After an introduction, ver. 2, declaring the Psalmist's interest in his exalted theme, follow, (1) vs. 3-10, the praises of the king. (2) vs. 11-16, the queen and the wedding festivities. (3) vs. 17. 18, conclusion. In (1) and (3) the king is addressed ; in (2) the queen. 2. 15^ is governed by irhn , not by -i-on , which is forbidden by the accents, -ittx may govern ";3?y?o, or it may stand absolutely, / am say ing : my works are or let them be for the king, or respecting the king. ffVpV 247. "ov my tongue is, or may it be the pen, etc., i. e. rapidly record the language of my thoughts. 3. t^'^s^s?; might appear to be formed by the reduplication of the first two radicals, and so it is in fact frequently explained. This would, 244 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHY. however, be entirely anomalous and without analogy. On the othei hand, there are instances both in verbs, 92. a, and nouns, 188, of thd reduplication of the last two radicals, e. g. "iri"?r!t5, Tiirsn, A like formation from n2"^=: "e;? 168, would yield nB"''', comp. the related adjective njsnsji . The first Yodh then receives Kamets Ilhatuph as the vowel of the passive reduplicated species, 93. a, and the second Yodh a pretonic Kamets, 64. 2, lest in its weakness its sound might be entirely lost. The ascription of superhuman beauty to an earthly monarch would be gross flattery, '^j-^n'rs^'a 199. d, grace, which has the same two- fold sense in Hebrew as in English of favour and beauty, is predicated of the lips not as a feature of the face but as an organ of speech. Th6 reference is to ' the gracious words which proceeded out of his mouth/ Luke 4 : 22. "^.."V? cannot mean because, propierea quod, but must mean therefore. This is by some attenuated to the declaration that his more than human beauty and his grace of speech indicate that God has blessed him, and that forever; a slender basis, it must be confessed, for so grand a conclusion, if external form and the charms of eloquence are intended. But even thus the everlasting blessing implies the unending life of its recipient ; he must consequently be more than mortal man. If, however, the particle be allowed its proper force, * therefore ' denotes not an index merely, but the ground. And as physical beauty and per- suasive speech can be no ground for the bestowment of the divine bless- ing, this is an evidence of the allegorical character of the description. They must represent spiritual qualities, the beauty of holiness and words of heavenly grace and truth, 4. The conquests by which his empire is extended, are set forth not in a bald, prosaic descripti(m, but more poetically, by summoning him to do what he actually will perform. He is bidden to gird his sword upon his thigh, i. e. to prepare for martial deeds, and at the same time to gird on, as though constituting the garment with which he is invested, hia glory and his majesty, terms which are repeatedly combined elsewhere to denote the divine dignity, Ps. 96 : 6, as well as the splendour of a divinely bestowed royalty, Ps. 21 : 6. 5. "^"^^n.- 274. 2. e, in the royal dignity thus securely girt about him he should press on to valiant deeds and victories. hVs , either pass on, press through, or prosper ; if the latter, it will qualify the following verb, 269. a, ajn , either in the military chariot or on the war horse, Hab. 3 : 8, Kev. 19:11. rii?|N^ 205. b, for the sake of truth and meek- ness and righteousness, i. e. in vindication of those who possess these qualities or represent these principles, or else on account of his own pos- session of these attributes. 5j":'ifi'), the right hand is personified and NOTES ON PSALM 45:4-11. 245 represented as planning and achieving what is accomplished by means of it : let it show thee what it can do. niN'^^.a 266. 1. 6. a^a depends on C^33ic, the intervening words forming a paren- thesis. :tI^^A!> the same who is addressed, but here reverentially spoken of in the third person, see on Gen. 41 : 13. 7. ^tjNOs 221. 3. a. The natural and obvious rendering of these words, found in all the ancient versions, and sanctioned by the authority of the New Test., Heb. 1 : 8, is, thy throne, God, is forever and ever. As the divine nature of Messiah is either taught or implied in other pas- sages both of the Psalms and of the prophets, it can create no difficulty that he is here addressed as God. At any rate, this evident sense of the words cannot be set aside by such forced and rare, if not impossible constructions as, thy throne of God, i. e. divinely bestowed or estab- lished, 256. b, or thy throne is the throne of God, 8. 'Iin^;'2j ^11 allusion to the practice of anointing the body, particu- Ifirly on festive occasions. To anoint with the oil of gladness is to make superlatively glad. fi''~*^N might be a vocative, as in ver. 7, but it seems better to make it the subject of the preceding verb, t-rj-ish^^ thy fellows in regal dignity, i. e. other kings. The peculiar joy granted to him above others is in part, at least, that which belongs to the imposing nuptials about to be described. 9. nb all thy garments are myrrh, etc., so filled with these perfumes that they appear to consist of them. -*r , palaces of ivory, the rooms of which were wainscoted or adorned with ivory, comp. 1 Kin. 22 : 39, Am. 3 : 15. "Stt 199. h, is by some thought to be an abbreviated plural for c^aw stringed instruments have gladdened thee ; but as the -existence of such a form of the plural is, to say the least, extremely doubtful, it is better to regard it as a prolonged form of the prep. -, emphatically re- peated after the noun, comp. Isa. 59 : 18, from ivory palaces, from them, I say. The subject of the following verb will then be indefinite, 243. 2. All kinds of delights were provided in these sumptuous palaces for this festive occasion. 10. The queen is in the allegory the church or chosen people ; the kings' daughters are representatives of their several nations, rj'r'.np^a 14. a, 24. b, ?;22?3, not merely stands but is placed at thy right hand, this being the post of honour. 11. The Psalmist has thus far been occupied with the king, his character and greatness, and his part in these grand festivities. He now turns to the queen, and reverting to the time immediately preceding the marriage which is already presupposed, ver. 10, finds her still in her father's house, awaiting the nuptial procession, and directs to her some M6 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. preliminary counsels, vs. 10-13. na , a familiar form of address adopted by seniors, Euth 2:8, or by teachers and advisers. Mat. 9:22. 12. iNn^'i and let the king desire^ equivalent to, so that he may de- sire. ti^Vi?^' 201. 2, comp. Gen. 39 : 2. iinritfrri 176. 1, denotes prostration, either in token of respect or of religious worship, and is hence particularly appropriate in describing the homage to be paid to this divine bridegroom. 13. -lis n5>), not a vocative, daughter of Tyre^ as some have ren- dered it, on the hypothesis that the Psalm celebrates the marriage of Solomon with a Tyrian princess, or still more extravagant and incredi- ble, that of Ahab with Jezebel, who was of the royal house of Zidon, 1 Kin. 16 : 31. Daughter of Tyre, like daughter of Zion, daughter of Babylon, daughter of Egypt, is a personification of its inhabitants, and is here the subject of the following verb which agrees with it as a col- lective in the plural, 275. 2 ; the same verb is to be supplied to "'^''5?.. Tyre is singled out on account of its wealth and commercial prosperity, with allusion to which * the rich of the people,' i. e. the richest 254. 2. a of every nation, cy , in the same wide, indefinite sense as Isa. 42 : 6. 14. !ntt-s3 within, i. e. in her father's palace, and ready for the pro- cession which is to convey her to the house of the bridegroom. 15. To add to the significance of the allegory the usages of real life are here departed from, and the virgin companions of the bride, identical with the kings' daughters, ver. 10, are themselves also conducted to the king precisely as the bride was. They too are wedded to him, signify- ing that Gentile nations shall be with Israel, and like Israel espoused to Messiah, and share the blessings of his love and favour. ih-.ttp^nV, for sense of prep, see on Gen. 2 : 18. xt^ 65. a, suf. is masc. referring to thfe king. 17. His sons shall replace or eclipse his ancestors, be kings as they had been, and more illustrious, inasmuch as he would partition his wide empire among them, corap. 2 Sam. 8 : 18, 1 Kin. 4 : 7, 2 Chron. 11 : 28. jynNr V^2, not in all the land^ but in all the earth, as appears from the subjugation, ver. 6, and homage, ver. 18, of the nations, and the sub- mission of Tyre, ver. 13. 18. The church, in whose name the Psalmist speaks, shall render everlasting praise to the king, in which the nations shall join. s-Vsj therefore, stimulated by the praise of the church, or referring back to the previous contents of the Psalm, which are also the ground of the pledge given in the preceding clause. NOTES ON PSALM 72 : 1-3. 247 PSALM LXXII. Messiah as the ideal Solomon. The reign of the foimer is depicted in features drawn from the latter, but freed from all imperfection and limitation, extended over all the earth and reaching through all time. Its universality and unending duration absolutely preclude any other subject. It could not, by the most strained exaggeration, be applied to Solomon himself, either in the way of description or of hopes indulged and supplications offered on his behalf. He neither ruled the whole world, nor cherished any expectation of doing so. This kingdom is de- scribed in its equity, vs. 1-4, perpetuity and everlasting consequences, vs. 5-7, universality, vs. 8-11, protection of the needy and defenceless, vs. 12-15, prosperity and renown, vs. 16. 17. The Psalm is concluded or followed by a doxology, vs. 18. 19, and a subscription, ver. 20. 1. ntt>tt"^, prep, as in i^^t 3 : 1, 6y Solomon, lit. 'belonging to Solo* mon' as its author. tj"i:2u;;;/c, not thy rights or prerogatives, but thy judc/ments, judicial decisions, and this not merely as precedents for his guidance, but make thy infallible decisions his, give to his administration the perfection of thine, -r is in form a prayer ; but as the Psalmist asks for that which he knows will certainly be granted, it is equivalent to a prediction with the added force of an earnest desire for its accomplish- ment. : T|Via ,:2^ 247, the king^s son, is the same as the king of the first clause, who is thus declared to be of royal descent. 2. y'h ^^ form of petition is exchanged for that of confident asser- tion. tf.3?i thij afflicted ones, either equivalent to thy people, who are characteristically sufferers, or distinguishing those amongst them who are in a peculiarly suffering condition, inasmuch as God is the especial patron of such, and under a less beneficent and impartial government they would be exposed to injustice and oppression. :i:Stt;7c5 in the exer- cise oi justice. 3. This equal government shall be productive of peace, which is rep- resented as springing up from the soil, borne by the mountains and hills, which fitly represent the country as its prominent features and consti- tuting so considerable a portion of the whole. The fertility of the hills of ancient Palestine, which were terraced and cultivated to their sum- mits, adds to the beauty and appositeness of the figure. ^Nt;"; belongs to both clauses of the verse, and is qualified by * nj^-^a 22. a (5), which shows the mode of the production ; this harvest of peace, in its wide sense of welfare and prosperity as well as freedom from strife and war, is brought forth by righteousness. 248 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. 4. t33t;7 judge, do justice to. V^atj "iph sons of the needy, not merely poor, but born in poverty, and therefore without rich and influ- ential friends. 5. "^^^y^. , suf. refers to God, who is addressed ver. 1, while the king is spoken of throughout in the third person. The unending prevalence of piety shall be the result of this, righteous reign, of course implying th perpetuity of the reign itself, ixt^-oy with the sun, as long as it exists, comp. Dan. 3 : 33. "-th) before the moon, as long as it is present and shines upon them. : c^';;'- -i".r , an idiomatic phrase, which occurs like- wise 102:25, Is. 51 : 8, denoting perpetual duration, whether it is to be explained as an emphatic repetition, like n?i n^i Ex. 3 : 15, Prov. 27 : 24, or the more usual inni n^- 280. 2 and a, generation upon genero tions, or as in the construct relation, generation of generations, a super- lative combination, 254. 2. a, like king of kings, servant of servants, a period embracing all generations within itself, or beside which ordinary generations are insignificant. 6. Figure denoting beneficent influence. 8. The extent of his dominion. It is the kingdom of Solomon ex- panded to the dimensions of the earth itself. The language here used takes its shape from the bounds assigned to the promised land, Ex. 23 : 31, omitting its limitations. ' From the Red sea even unto the sea of the Philistines ' becomes * from sea to sea,' i. e. from ocean to ocean, from side to side of the sea-surrounded continents. ' From the desert unto the river' becomes 'from the river unto the ends of the earth,' i. e. from the Euphrates in both directions to the utmost limits of the world. 51'1'j'j 172. 4, let him have dominion, or may he have dominion, either an authoritative proclamation or a return to the form of petition with which the Psalm began, see on ver. 1. 9. To this universal submission there shall be no exception. Even fiss, rude and barbarous tribes, shall own his sway. ?'-"<"? "^.^^^ figure of complete prostration, suggesting too, perhaps, that in them is realized the doom of the serpent and his seed, Gen. 3:14. 10. He shall receive tribute from the most distant and wealthy mon- archs. q-^sni , see on Isa. 40 : 15. Ji^-^ty* the same phrase is used of the payment of tribute, 2 Kin. 17 : 3 ; the same verb with "i3n, which here stands in the parallel claus.', in Ezek. 27 : 15. Some have thought that the verb suggests the notion of the repeated payments exacted from vas- sals, who are required to return with it again and again ; more probably it implies a return or compensation for benefits received, k^'ij 1 Kin. 10 : 1. 11. -^innr^'i, see on 45 : 12. 12. '3. The homage tlus yielded to him by every nation, is due NOTES ON PSALM 72 : 4-20. 249 to his character as a ruler. They shall serve him becavse, etc. "j"'^' 285.3. 14. ">!?..';') 147. 4, their blood shall be precious, he sets a high value upon their life and will not suflfer it to be destroyed, comp. 116 : 15, 1 Sam. 26 : 21, 2 Kin. 1 : 13. 14. 15. in^'i, the subject of this and of the following verbs is the ran- somed poor of the preceding verses taken distributively, 275. 6 ; and let him live and he will give to Am, his Eedeemer and King, of the gold of Sheba in acknowledgment of the favour shown him, and in token of subjection to his sway, and he shall pray for him for the increase of his glory and the advancement of his cause and kingdom. The jussive form has here a conditional force, as surely as he lives he will do this. Others make Messiah the subject of some or all the verbs in this verse. 16. Its prosperity set forth under the figure of the unexampled mul- tiplication of the products of the earth. Let there be a handful of grain in the earth or land, on the top of mountains even, in spots least favour- able for its cultivation and growth, and it shall produce a harvest that shall wave and rustle in the breeze like the cedars of Lebanon, ^n-^ , the jussive, as in ver. 15, is conditional, -nss, some render abundance, A like rapid increase of its inhabitants, n-'y^ the city^ the abode of men, comp. Num. 24 : 19. l*^* "'J'!'? apoc. fut. see on ver. 8. '}j:S^ see on ver. 5. V'S"^ K*ri, V5;: K'thibh. ^.s-.sn-^n 35. 1, bless themselves by him^ the richest bless- ings shall be his, so that men can desire nothing higher for themselves or others than to be like him. Gen. 48 : 20, or be blessed in him, i. e. in virtue of their union to him or connection with him. 18. According to the prevalent opinion this doxology, however ap- propriate after so enraptured a prospect of the glorious future, is not a part of the Psalm itself, but marks the close of the second division or book of Psalms, each of which ends in like manner, 41 : 14, 89 : 53, 106 : 48 ; Ps. 150, the conclusion of the whole, is itself an extended doxology. 19. y-:Nn-V3-ns 271. a, the sentence is taken from Num. 14 : 21. 20. 5s 93. a. Appended to this Psalm these words might mean, * This sums up all that my father David desired and prayed for.' But such a subscription sounds strangely at the end of a Psalm written by another than David himself; and particularly as it follows instead of preceding the doxology, it may more naturally be thought to refer in like manner to the books or divisions of the Psalter. The Psalms (riiVsn prayers, hence psalms which consist largely of supplications, comp. 17 : 1, 86 : 1, 102 : 1, Hab 3 : 1) o/ David the son of Jesse are ended. The Psalms of the 250 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHY. two preceding books, Ps. 1-41, 42-72, are with few exceptions thosa of David; the three books that follow, Ps. 73-89, 90-106, 107-150, contain few that are ascribed to him. In a general sense, therefore, this is the point of transition from the Psalms of David to those of other in- spired singers. Some have doubtfully conjectured that this marks the end of an original collection of the Psalms, to which the name of * the Psalms of David ' was given, because they were mainly written by him, just as the entire book in its present compass is frequently so denomi- nated for the same reason ; and that the remaining portion of the collec- tion was incorporated with it at a subsequent period. The book of Proverbs aftbrds an instance of such an enlargement, see Prov. 25 : 1, as this hypothesis supposes in the Psalter. PSALM ex. Messiah, the ideal Melchizedek, at once king and priest by express divine appointment ; his sway is resistless and his priesthood perpetual. That the subject can be no other than the Messiah is evident, since by the established regulations of the Jewish economy the regal and sacer- dotal offices were preserved distinct, the one being hereditary in the family of David, and the other in that of Aaron. Saul lost the kingdom for presuming to offer sacrifice, 1 Sam. 13 : 9 ff, and Uzziah was smitten with leprosy for venturing into the temple to burn incense, 2 Chron. 26 : 16 ff. Only he, in whom all the types centre, could be a priest upon his throne, Zech. 6:13. The messianic character of this Psalm is abun dantly declared in the New Testament. Our Lord, in argument with the Pharisees, Mat. 22 : 43. 44, Mark 12 : 36, Luke 20 : 42. 43, sanc- tions this exposition of it, as well as its composition by David, and im- plies that these were universally acknowledged. Ver. 1 is quoted of Christ, Acts 2 : 34. 35, 1 Cor. 15 ; 25, Heb. 1 : 13, 10 : 12. 13, and is the basis of all those passages which speak of his sitting at the right hand of God, Mat. 26 : 64, Mark 16 : 19, Acts 7 : 55, Rom. 8 : 34, Eph. 1 : 20, Col. 3:1, Heb. 1 : 3, 8 : 1, 12 : 2, 1 Pet. 3 : 22. Ver. 4 is quoted of him Heb. 5:6, 7 : 17. 21, and is explained at large in ch. 7 of this Epistle. 1. '^V'''**)^? David's calling Christ his Lord implies the mysterious con- stitution of his person, Mat. 22 : 45. it? , session at the right hand of God is equivalent to sitting with him on his throne, Rev. 3:21, and implies association with God in supreme dominion. ry. From this passage taken singly it might be doubtful whether this particle is to bo understood exclusively or inclusively, as Gen. 28 : 15, Ps. 112 : 8, that NOTES ON PSALM 110:1-3. 251 is to say, whether the session at God's right hand, which is to continue until the subjugation of all foes, shall then cease, or shall be perpetual, being thenceforward freed even from the semblance of opposition. From the exposition of the apostle, 1 Cor. 15 : 24-28, however, we learn that while the Messiah is to have an everlasting kingdom, as the prophets unanimously testify, his session at the right hand of God is subject to the limitation here affixed to it. The delegation of universal authority to the Messiah is to last until the purposes of his administration are complete, but no longer. After his people are all redeemed, and his foes all subdued, he shall, in his capacity as Messiah, have no further occa- sion to retain the control of the universe, but shall deliver it up unto his Father. Thenceforward he shall hold simply his headship over his own people, and God shall be all in all as before the mediatorial reign began. dnn, figure of complete subjugation, comp. 1 Kin. 5 : 17 (Eng. Ver. 3), Josh. 10 : 24. 2. rnatt the rod, as an instrument of chastisement, or as others sup- pose, in the sense of ustt; ' sceptre,* though nt:>a has this meaning nowhere else, of thy strength, not thy strong rod, but the rod or sceptre of thy strength, the symbol of it, or that by which thy strength is displayed. rfji;^ send forth on its errand of judgment from Zion the centre and seat of the theocracy; others, stretch forth, as 1 Sam. 14:27. rr^n, the command implies that there is nothing to prevent his doing as he is enjoined. 3. The instruments of his victories, ribns thy people are free-will offerings, voluntarily oflfer themselves to the service of their king in his conflict with his foes, comp. the use of the cognate verb, Judg. 5:2. 9. ^^.fy day of thy power, when it is exerted, or of thy host, the marshal- ling of thy forces. tt^"":/^~"''!}"~2? in ornaments of holiness, adorned with sacred vestments ; not equipped as ordinary warriors, but in sacerdotal robes, since they are a kingdom of priests, Ex. 19 : 6, and it is not by carnal weapons that they prevail, comp. 2 Chron. 20:21. 22, where ^":p~^"^'D'!~V has the same sense as the phrase here used (V as in ri-,5s;:*|^ Ps. 45: 15). arc??, fro7n the womb of morning, from wdiich the dew is poetically represented as born; others take the prep, in its compara- tive sense, 260, more than the womb. t'ljnfiV^, in the only other pas- sage in which this word occurs, Eccles. 11: 9. 10, it denotes the early period of life ; taken in this sense here, the dew of thy youth would mean, thy fresh and vigorous youth, which is perpetually renewed, like dew from the womb of morning. But it agrees better with the connec- tion to understand * youth' as a collective for young men, and thus as equivalent to ' thy people ' in the first clause. These are as numerous 352 HEBREW CIIRESTOMATHT. and universally diffused as the drops of dew. 2 Sam. 17: 12, with allTi- sion likewise, perhaps, to their sudden and noiseless appearance, and the mysterious agency by which they are produced, Mic. 5:6 (7). 4. ysttrs , the solemnity of such an oath implies not only its inviola- ble truth, but the superlative importance of the subject, ens'; nVi, it is an oath that he never will recall, ^n^a^i 218, after the manner^ character, or order, not of Aaron, who was purely a priest, but of Melchizedekj 195. 3, 218. , who was both priest and king, Gen. 14:18. 5, 6. "^iiN 199. c, a form used only of God as the supreme Lord, The Lord at thy right hand is not Messiah here designated by a divine title, but Jehovah, since Messiah is throughout the person addressed. That Jehovah is here spoken of as at the right hand of the Messiah, whereas the converse is the case in ver. 1, only shows that both expres- sions are figurative. He is at his right hand to aid and support him, 16:8, 109:31. YV^'^r-> ^^ alternation of tenses here and in the next verse shows that the ideal position of the Psalmist is in the midst of what he is describing, 263. 5. a. He has already smitten kings ; but not content with this he is going on still to judge -p"^ the nations ; and now, as this majestic and fearful process has been proceeding even while the Psalmist speaks, he has filled the arena of the conflict, or ^'ya intrans. it is full of corpses, 271, he has smitten the head over much land, either collectively, as in the Eng. Ver., or some one of the more prominent and powerful of his foes, possibly the head and leader of the entire rebellious opposition, elsewhere denominated ' the prince of this world,' John 12 : 31, a passage which might on this view be regarded as parallel to the one now under examination ; na* ynji might then be ren- dered the wide earth, as na- C"nn, Gen. 7:11, ' the great deep.' This blow, upon this latter understanding of it, would end the strife. 7. The refreshing draughts partaken of during or after the conflict with their reviving eflect, comp. Judg. 15 : 18. 19. He shall not be so fatigued that he cannot prosecute the contest with vigour, nor so ex- hausted at its close that he cannot enjoy the fruits of victory. Others think that ' drinking of the brook in the way' denotes the unrelaxing ardour of the pursuit. He turns not aside to rest or to refresh himself, only partakes hastily of what he finds in his way, and presses without ceasing on. The subject in this verse is the Messiah, who by a change of person is here spoken of. NOTES ON PROVERBS 8 : 1-35. 253 PROVERBS. CHAPTER VIII. vs. 15. The publicity and universality of Wisdom^s call. vs. 6-21. The excellence and value of her instructions. vs. 22-31. Her association with God himself in the production of his works. vs. 32-36. Appeal to men to secure their own welfare by embracing her. 1. ir.'p^t) 263. 2, action already begun but to be continued in tb6 future, is she not crying ? 2. Wisdom occupies the most conspicuous positions, near the great thoroughfares, addressing the multitudes of passers by. ^"}"~''Vy 238. 1. a, see on Ps. 1 : 3, Gen. 41:1; we speak in the same sense of houses being on the street, rr^a place of paths, where they meet or cross ; others, within the paths, not only on eminences by the roadside, but in the very road itself. 3. :n5hn 97. 1, 136. 1. 4. t^^J-^s: 207. 2. e. ' 5. a"55ns 208. 3. d. : d5 may denote the intellectual faculty, cause your heart to understand, or better, as parallel to nny, intelligence, that which is rational and sensible, which men are exhorted to perceive or attend to, 10. Vni 264, qualifies the verb understood. 13. ni<:to 166. 2. 17. v''^"'*' K'thibh has the 3 fem. suf., the indirect mode of speak- ing, for which the K'ri substitutes the first person. See a like instance, Judg. 16 : 18. s-N 111. 2. h. t-'ssNS^: 105. c. pny, the old ren- dering, solid, durable, is still preferred by many critics, and is most directly deducible from the signification of the root : others adopt the sense of splendid. 21. ^'7. is by some regarded as a noun meaning substance, wealth,. lit. that which is or exists. There is no necessity, however, for depart-^ ing from its usual sense, there is wherewith to give inheritance to those who love me. 24. -^^255 207. 2. h. 25. n^a 263. 1. h. 35. ''wvs^, K'thibh plur., inasmuch as the preceding singular is to be taken distributively, 275. 6 ; the K'ri substitutes ns^ . JOB. CHAPTER III. 2. ir.l ) though nothing had as yet been said by his friends, there was a tacit demand in the circumstances of the case to which he makes reply. So Deut. 26 : 5, Isa. 14:10, where, as in this place, the Eng. 254 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. Ver. gratuitously substitutes * speak' for * answer;' comp. a like use of an-oKpivofxai in the New Testament, e. g. Mat. 11 : 25. Job complains of three things : (1) vs. 3-10, that he was ever born. (2) vs. 1119, that he was not suffered to die as soon as born. (3) vs. 20-26, that he is still compelled to live in his incessant and intolerable anguish. 3. By a bold personification Job conceives of the day of his birth and the night of his conception as actual beings, which have inflicted a wanton and irreparable injury upon him, and he wishes them blotted from existence. His wish is not that their anniversaries may have no place in the calendar, or may be regarded as unlucky and inauspicious, but that the identical day and night may be non-existent. If they had never existed, he would not have been born. Job transfers himself in thought to the period before his birth, and the tenses are regulated by this ideal position, cv , without the article because it is in the construct before a relative clause with the relative omitted, 8 255. 2. i'^!;^ 8 35. 1. 172N 285. 3, it is a more natural construction, as well as more poetical, to read * which said.^ than 'in which one said.' :'naa, not a man-child. ' it ' ' Eng. Ver., but a man, the name proper to the mature state being ap- plied by anticipation to the infant or embryo. The emphasis is not upon the sex, implying greater joy at the birth of a son than a daughter ; Job says ' a man' because he is speaking of himself The two clauses of this verse are then separately expanded, the first in vs. 4. 5, the second in vs. 6-10. The poetic accents begin with ver. 3, and extend through the poetical portion of the book, 31. 4. 'rjttjh be darkness, i. e. be no day at all. ^^^,-l'^^ seek it, to bring it out of this darkness into which he had wished it converted. ^^Vn is used throughout the poetry of this book almost to the exclusion of the customary plural. It is found besides in a few other poetical passages, and but rarely in prose, j n-ns occurs only in this place, though com- mon in Arabic. 5. "n^N^:, not stain, Eng. Ver., but redeem or reclaim, bring back into their possession, as he who had parted with his property through stress of circumstances might redeem it. n.-xVs'i^ , compounded of Vs and n.-^te, 195. 3 ; others derive it from cVa, supposing that it was pro- longed from MittVs, as O'Vr'^''": f^'om "=^^^"1?- "=.5?. 5 ^^ *^ judgment of many interpreters, not merely a single cloud, as -jiy, but a mass or body of clouds covering the sky, 198; though Gesenius thinks the relation of these words to be precisely the reverse, 198. b. ^^'yyc'z^ , some make s the prefixed prep., as the bitternesses of a day, like whatever can make NOTES ON JOB 3:3-15. 255 a day bitter and dreadful. It is better, however, to regard it as a radi cal, and to derive the word from ->rs to he burned^ then to he hlack^ 187. 2. e, hence ohsatrations. Let it suffer preternatural and alarm- ing eclipse. 6. r.rti 109. 2, 172. 4, Kal apoc. fut. of n-jh let it not rejoice among the days of the year, Marg. Eng. Ver., not that it should be a dismal, sorrowful day, but that it should not have the joy of belonging to the days of the year. The days pass along, a merry, joyous band, let it not be one of them. Of course not natural days, as in vs. 3. 4, but civil days, embracing the entire diurnal period, in which sense they include the night. The text of the Eng. Ver. renders it as though it were nrn; from nn;;. '^sp'sa numher of the months, i. e. of the days and nights included in the months. 8. He wishes everything dire and dreadful to be heaped upon it or employed against it, not only all real evils, but even such as are imagin- ary and fictitious. He, therefore, invokes the aid of sorcerers, who curse the day^ who claim the power of inflicting curses upon it, who are ready to rouse leviathan^ who, armed with their incantations, do not fear to disturb the crocodile, as some understand it, while others suppose an allu- sion to serpent-charmers, and others still to the celestial serpent, whom they instigated to swallow the sun and moon, thus producing eclipses. 9. Let it be black throughout, its twilight darkened and no dawn succeeding it. n^n-f gaze with pleasure, see on Ps. 22 : 18, on the eye- lids of the dawn, the first tremulous and struggling beams proceeding from the sun, the eye of day. 10. The reason why he uttered these imprecations, 'at:^ my womb, that which bare me. ^ns^^ , Vav Conv. implies a close connection of this act with the preceding, it did not shut up, etc., and so hidct The negative belongs to both clauses. 11. The ideal position of the speaker is shifted to the time immedi- ately after birth. Hence the futures n^ittN, :y;AN, and the preterite 13. ''3 for depends on the implied wish that he had been sufi"ered to perish uncared for. nny^ now, i. e. in the case supposed, I would have lain down and would he quiet. Mark the change of tenses in the verbs, all of which are affected by the preceding condition. 14. M'i^'^ri. who built desolations, not tombs or mausoleums, nor, as in Isa. 58 : 12, rebuilt ancient ruins, thus showing their power and great- ness, but built stately edifices which are now, or soon will be, in ruins. 15. Q-^.^a, not their tombs, which some have imagined to be referred to in this and the preceding verse, but their palaces and treasuries. The 25(5 HECIIEW ca R . STOM ATH Y. reference is not to sums of money buried with the dead, but to tba wealth possessed by them when living, iti^p^ 271. 1, 273. 1. 16. Vsd::. By a bitter irony on worldly prosperity, kings, princes, and an abortion are all put into the same category ; their condition is ultimately the same. 17. ny: there, i. e. where kings, counsellors, etc. are, the place or state of the dead. Mark the change of tenses. 18. ^2:n^ S 122. 1. 19. N-n, not predicate, the same, which is not the meaning of the pronoun, but copula, 258. 2. ; i^i-tx 201. 2. 20. Tn;., indef. 243. 2, lohy give, or rather, as the future implies, why continue to give, equivalent to the passive construction, why shall light, i. e. life, comp. ver. 16, be given, not only why has it been and is it given, but why must it be given yet longer. Some supply ' God ' as the subject, but this is unnecessary, and gives an uncalled for appearance of open and conscious murmuring to these moanings of uncontrollable anguish. 21. !;n^2hi', change from participle to future with Vav Conversi^^e, 282. c. 23. "i2A^^, construction resumed from ver. 20. Although he si -11 speaks in general terms, the expressions show that he has his own case particularly in mind : the way is thus prepared for the next verse, in which he speaks directly of himself, nnnpa, pret., not part., as shown by the position of the accent, 34 ; ivhose way is hid, who can discover no method of escape from these dreadful evils, jjof/., not as 1 : 10, to secure him from harm, but to shut him up to the endurance of suffering beyond the possibility of extrication. 24. i3 , confirmatory ; life is continued to those who are in this condition, for such is my case, "^j^tih before, sooner than ; perpetually repeated, with greater frequency than his regular food. Nbn , fut. in its frequentative sense, 263. 4, so ^dp3 265. a. 25. The meaning is not that he had apprehensions in his former prosperity, which have now been fulfilled ; but all that is dreadful in his esteem has been already, or is likely soon to be (xh^ fut.) realized in his experience. He endures all that he has ever conceived that is frightful. ^3">nNi 8 172. 3, 271. 2. -.nn^' 8 82. 1. a (3). 26. His sufferings are without intermission. There are no intervals of repose before fresh pains and troubles come. The triple repetition is emphatic. Tiipw 168. a. NOTES ON JOB 19 : 1-7. 257 CHAPTER XIX. Tliis chapter occupies a central position in the discussion, since it belongs to the second of the three series of discourses, and is uttered in reply to the second of the three friends. It is also the acme of Job's in- ward struggle. His greatest anguish arose from the thought which the tempter perpetually suggested, that God was cruelly pursuing him as an enemy. He here reaches the triumphant assurance, that in spite of all contrary appearances God is his redeemer, and will ultimately manifest himself as such. His bodily anguish remains. The mystery of God's dealings is still unsolved. But his personal relation to God is settled, and this gives him comparative peace. Whatever perplexity still clouds his mind, we hear no more the accents of unrelieved despair such as he has uttered hitherto. vs. 2-22. Job entreats his friends not to aggravate the misery which God has sent upon him. vs. 2329. His confidence in God as his Redeemer. 2. T]AP) 150. 2 (p. 181), 172. 1. rs^/N'sin^ 105. a and c. 3. rT 235. 3 (4). "ir:?., , definite for a large indefinite number. i:^w>-:t:r] 263. 2, as their dispositiim is unchanged, he anticipates a con- tinuance of the same treatment, see on Gen. 44 : 7. .-isrin , word of doubtful meaning. The Eng. Ver. renders it ' make yourselves strange,' corap. -153 . From Arabic analogies some explain it to mean stun, aston- ish, and others, treat unjustly, injure. 4. Even if he was the guilty man that they suspected or alleged, this did not justify their treatment of him. He was himself the only sufferer by these imaginary misdeeds. He had not harmed them, and they ought not to treat him as if he had done so. 5. The condition may extend through the first clause, 'If ye will, etc., then 287. 2 prove against me my reproach,' establish the charges with which you reproach me. Or it may extend through the entire verse, and the apodosis be found in that which follows. 6. 'rri^y. The mystery which so perplexed Job and misled his friends was, that God appeared to be doing him a serious wrong ; the sufferings inflicted upon him seemed like a declaration of his guilt, and was so understood and charged by his friends, when he was in fact inno- cent. This divine perversion of his case, this inequality in the divine proceedings, must not be urged in proof of his criminality. Others take the verb in the physical sense, hent me down, overthrown me. 7. p^iJN cry at present with every prospect of continuing to do so in 17 258 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. the future, 263. 2. efeh , governed directly by the verb ; this was the cry that he uttered. Comp. in English, to cry murder ! 8. The preterite n-a describes what God has already done ; the fu- ture fty^ what he is going on still further to do. These are not mutually exclusive, but supplementary, and are only poetically distinguished. Both the past, which is predicated of one act, and the future, predicated of the other, belong in fact to both. 15. ^a^-i-hn 105. e, 16. 5t3.?2j ~'(2'jfl^ 263. 1, futures relative to the preceding pret. ^ty&^'^^^I called^ he would not answer ^ I had to supplicate. 17. "^h-.n my breath, others, my spirit, as excited and querulous. '^rlr 5 P^^^- ^"^J ^^^^ become strange, offensive ; there is no need of assum- ing a new root, or that the v.'ord is used in another than its proper He- brew sense. Tiishn might be Kal pret. of -jsn with Vav Conv. 100. 2, which some render, I have to supplicate, a sense which the verb has in Hithpael but not in Kal, 80. 1 (2), others, from an Arabic analogy, I am loathsome, but such a departure from the ordinary Hebrew usage in regard to a word of frequent occurrence is inadmissible, unless in cases of absolute necessity. Gesenius regards it as a plur. noun from nan with a suf. proper to sing, nouns, 220. 2. a, then assuming a con- venient sense and supplying the verb from the preceding clause, my en- treaties are strange to, etc. It seems best to regard it as a Kal infin. with the fem. ending ni, a few other examples of w^hich occur, g 139. 2 ; not my supplicating, a sense which the Kal cannot have, but my caress- ing (lit. being gracious) is strange, repulsive to the sons of my womb, that from which I was born, as 3 : 10, my uterine brothers, not ' sons of my body,' my own children, none of whom were living, 1:19, though some have sought to escape this difficulty by assuming that the children of concubines or else grandchildren are intended. 18. r5)c!:pN, parag. fut. in a conditional sense, see on Ps. 72 : 15. 16, let me rise up, i. e. whenever I rise, they speak against me, ridiculing my painful and laboured movements ; or it may mean, when I rise to leave they slander me behind my back. 19. --5sr;5, the plur. verb shows that the sing, subject must be un- derstood as a collective. 20. ^i^a, not an infin. from ^'^js with the baring of my teeth, i. e. denuded of the gums, which were wasted by disease, but as in the pre- vious part of this same verse a noun, with the skin of my teeth, the in- significant membrane which covers the gums, a proverbial expression for a bare escape, though its origin is obscure and doubtful. 22. "^'att!i, figure from insatiable beasts of prey. 23. The second part of the chapter consists of an introduction. ) NOTES ON JOB 19 : 8-26. 259 sbowing Job's sense of the importance of what he was about to utter, vs. 23. 24 ; his triumphant testimony, vs. 25-27 ; and a deduction from it in the form of a warning to his friends, vs. 28. 29. ;^>s, the words, which he would have written, not on a fugitive leaf merely, but recorded in a book for permanent preservation, are mani- festly those which follow, not what he has said hitherto. 24. Not merely written, but cut in stone, and the letters filled with molten lead, so that they might endure for all time. 25. '5.N5, pron. emphatic, 243. 1; Vav connects it with ver. 22, the intervening verses being parenthetic, ' You persecute me relentlessly, as though I were a friendless, heaven-forsaken man, and yet / know, if you do not, that my Avenger lives.'' -h^l 35. 1, not merely my De- liverer, but my Redeemer or Avenger, see on Isa. 41 : 14. It belonged to the Goel, who was the nearest kinsman, to espouse the cause of his suffering or injured relative, to redeem his property if he had been forced to part with it, to avenge his death if he had been unjustly slain. Such a friend and protector Job had in God. V'''D^'*"!' ^^^^i ^ot merely after we are dead, nor generally at some future time, but in its absolute sense, at the latest period of time. Possibly this word may here be used as an attribute of God, Isa. 41 : 4, 44 : 6, 48 : 12, and be made the subject of the verb. He who is the Last shall arise from his seeming inaction and indifference, comp. Ps. 3:8, or stand, make his appearance. ^sy-Vy, not in the sense of the Latin pulvis, or arena, the scene of this contest, but either over the dust, i. e. over my grave, as Ps. 22 : 16. 30, or bet- ter, ypon the earth, as 41 : 25. 26. ""^BivS, 3 pi. indef. 243. 2, pret. relative to the following future, 262. 1, after my skin or body, which they shall have destroyed, i. e, which shall have been destroyed. nxV , adverbially thi/s, in the manner in which it is now perishing ; others regard the fem. as standing for the neuter, and refer it to >n'i:> my skin, viz. this which you here behold, or to the declaration which he had just made, this shall take place, viz., the appearance of my Eedeemer. "^V^-sw?! and out of my flesh, disem- bodied ; others render, from my flesh, which, as his present body has already been spoken of as destroyed, must then denote his resurrection body. The terms of this and of the preceding verse show that Job could not have meant that God would appear on his behalf in the present life, and restore him again after his great emaciation. That he refers not to recovery from disease, but to a divine vindication in the future state, further appears from (1) the solemnity with which these words are in- troduced. The idea )f graving upon the rock to endure forever a state- 260 HEBREW CHRESTOMATHT. ment which was to have an open and manifest fulfilment in a few days at the furthest, is grandiloquent, if not absurd. (2) The condition of Job, who is on the verge of the grave, 17 : 1. 11-16, and always repels the idea of any earthly expectation whenever it is presented to him. (3) The position maintained by Job in opposition to his friends. They assert that men are rewarded in this life according to their characters. Job denies it. If now the confidence which he here expresses is that of an earthly reward, he comes over to their ground. (4) This is the old- est, as it has always been the most prevalent interpretation. 27. ^3N 243. 1, I, the very person whom you think abandoned of God. iV* for me^ on my side. ?,Nn , pret. relative to preceding future, shall have beheld, 'nr^., some make the subject, /, and not a stranger in my stead, shall behold him ; but better as the object, behold him and not estranged^ not inimical to me. tiVs my reins are consumed with eager longing for this glorious anticipation, comp. Ps. 119 : 123, or, according to others, by this wasting disease, comp. Ps. 73 : 26. 28. Conditional sentence, the apodosis being found in the next verse. When ye say, How shall we persecute him, what new assaults shall we make upon him, and the root of the matter, the cause of all my sufferings, is found in me, in sins of which you allege that I am guilty, when you treat me in this hard-hearted and unjust manner, then you may well be afraid of the avenging sword of my great Kedeemer. 29. nteh wrath, the divine wrath awaits transgressions of the sword, such transgressions as call for the sword of God's vengeance. Others, wrath, such as you display in your harsh treatment of me, is transgres- sions of the sword, i^^-'q K'ri, X'-r.yi K'thibh, with the abbreviated rela- tive, 74 ; others, with less probability, think it to be a modified form of the word "^^i:; the Almighty, SONG OF SOLOMON. CHAPTER I. 1. t^^^'in -i^'i 254. 2. a. Marg. see on rr'-iiNns: Gen. 1 : 1. 3. rj"'^;'^ in respect to odour thy ointments are good ; thy naine is ointment, etc. 4. D'^n'i-^to, abstr. for concrete, the upright ; others take it adverb- ially, they love thee uprightly, sincerely. 6. "ji.Ntr, the abbreviated relative, 74, here used as a conjunction, 239. 1. " t^in'in'^. 188. 7. n;t:y3' 209. 1. a, 8. rpr, 245. 2, 260. 2 (2). 9. ^ris^V 218, the fem. has a collective sense, 198. 15. : D^s;> thy eyes are doves. 17. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 18. NOTES ON SONG OP SOLOMON 2: 1-14. 261 CHAPTER XL 1. )^nt|n 246. 1. a. 4. Marg. see on Gen. 44: 10 5. ri5Sh, const, of source, 254. 7. 7. -"CN in an oath has a negative sense, see on Gen. 42 : 15, 12. i"*):^*!, the majority of modern interpreters render singing^ L e. of birds : Gesenius follows the LXX and Vulgate in giving it the sense oi pruning. 13. 'yroti 195. 1, are blossoms, i. e. in blossom. gV K'ri, ^-h K'thibhV 220. 1. b (2 per.). 14. Marg. see on Judg. 13 : 17. THE END. UNIVERSITY ^ *-S^fey --Sii;/"?^ OP 25 CENTS 'AV AND ro .1 ^ =^'^TS ON Th'^E r^*'-'^ lEC'D LD DE ^^ 2l~95mj,'37 I'v